Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sight of Hell from high up was a lot for her to process, even at night as most demons were either at home or out like her. If this was any other night, it would be the former.  

Even given what the dark skylight had to offer; the Princess of Hell had a spell that gave her an undisguised look of succubus like any other before heading out. She blended it so much that even her most recognizable features of her still very yellow hair and spotted cheeks didn't alert anyone as she walked inside a bar with a very wrathful appearance.  

To her surprise, the place was very lackluster tonight. 

She pushed forward into the bar to find it nearly empty save for the bartender and another patron. Music was playing from an old jukebox playing a soft rock song over the speakers. Both turned to look at her in surprise. The Princess of Hell dragged her feet inside. She was worn, tired even, but she moved forwards towards the stools near the door and took a seat. The patron turned back to his own drink with the employee of the place staring at her, cleaning a glass, bored in the face but waiting all the same.  

“One...” She looked up at the menu above the drinks. This is one of the few times she’s been inside a place like this. The last time was in a pub down in gluttony decades ago. Charlie didn’t want to travel all the way down tonight for a drink. “Do you have some kind of special blend tonight?”  

“Uhhh, we got half off on margaritas tonight?”

“That will do,” She pulls out her wallet and slides over her spare gold apple credit card, unnamed for obvious reasons. Walking over to her, he looks over the princess then back at the card, then picks it up to ring it out. Her attention is drawn to her wallet. A picture is inside of her prom night with herself and her now very ex-boyfriend. 

A few decades away from being their 200th, Seviathan von Eldritch, Prince of the Envy ring, had been with her since their childhoods and started dating back during their days attending the academy. They were good, for a time at least. He was loyal and honest. Not a lot of people can say that. His eyes may have wandered, but he never performed any action against her. Sev never laid a hand on her. Not just because she always had Raz and Daz by her call, not due to her status (at least she hoped not). People thought they would get married one day and become the next major royal couple after her father and mother, then later be her king consort someday long after her father retired. 

She never expected it would end like this.   

Still, now that she’s here, it’s relieving. She is not tied down to him anymore.  

The drink was set in front of her. She thanked the employee with a nod. Taking a long sip, her mind reflected on their fight; The big one they had just this morning.

Words were said. Yelling. Tears on her end. 

On the outside, they were great, but they still clashed. Morals that mattered the world to Charlie were not even a passing thought in Seviathen’s headspace. Her Ex didn’t understand how she could feel so horrible about what happened to her people, since before she was born, how they were massacred without care, during that awful time every year. It was second nature for him, for everyone else.   

“What is wrong with me?” She mumbled to herself taking a deep drink.   

She had to be the only hellborn that cared even the slightest that the exterminations were wrong.   

The bartender turned his attention to the other patron. "Are you going to be in here much longer buddy?”  It showed clearly when she told her parents why she had to break things off several hours ago and they just looked at her with confusion and pity. Her father even told her that she needed to get over herself and that, as much as he loved her, she needed to see what she wanted was just outside the realm of possibility. Her mother tried to assure her by telling her that she’d feel better later. 

The last bit of that conversation was a little fuzzy from all her crying prior, but it honestly didn't matter. 

If only she still had friends besides Raz and Daz to talk to. She burned most of those back when she first voiced her concerns and even before when she was just trying to be a good princess. Helsa cut her off years ago, but Charlie never really liked her all that much to begin with. Drinking alone at home just made her feel more pathetic.   

That led her to where she was now.   

She finished off her drink and asked for another. She needed to keep a tab open. 

"Rough night?" the bartender asked, handing her another margarita. He didn’t look all that interested personal. 

“Let's just say it’s been a difficult one.” He leaves her alone after that, which she was a little grateful for, she didn’t know if she could spill her guts out with bawling more. With someone of her status and image however, she wasn’t allowed to show emotion like that in public. Drinking like this outside the palace was enough. So long as the illusion kept up, if she was that lucky, the press will be none the wiser. 

“Ugg, just a few more minutes.” The imp complained. Charlie turned her head to see the other patron was an imp with long horns. He was wearing what seemed to be clown clothes with a black leather jacket to shake up the style. Looking across the row of stools, she noticed how deep his eyes were dark with bloodshot eyes.

The bartender’s eyes kept shifting back to her then to him. Charlie smiled and shook her head. She didn’t mind his company. He looked like he needed to be here like she did. The employee walked away, heading into the back leaving the two as the only people left in the front. 

He looked really worn out, maybe she shouldn’t ask. Not like she wanted to be asked why she was here. Still, maybe he could use a little better company tonight.   

“Had a rough day?”   

He looked surprised as he turned to face her. Then frowned as he kept to himself. “What’s it to you?”   

“Well, you look tired, and I thought-”   

“Sounds like a ‘‘you’r’ problem, your appleness.”   

He didn't know who she really was, but given what she was wearing an apple pin and it was that of all things he pointed out. She couldn’t help it, she laughed. “Wow, that’s one I haven’t heard in a long time.”   

He blinked, slowly turning full to face her. “Uh...” 

“I guess it was a bit rude of me to ask.” One of her fingers circled the top of the now empty glass. “People who normally come to places like this are just trying to forget them. I’m sorry for bothering you.”   

She stood back on her feet. Her head was a little wobbly from getting up so quickly. She moves to return her card into her purse and heads out when she’s stopped by a voice.   

“Wait!” She turns back to face the imp, now more wake and flustered. She tilts her head as he moves around to face her.  

“You don’t...well,” He brushes the back of his head. “Look, I’m being a bit of an ass right now, but thanks for not, you know, being a bitch about it.” He bites his lips upon realizing what he said. 

“Thanks. It’s been a hard day for me.”   

He then starts chuckling. She smirks in surprise. “What?”

“It's-it’s nothing.” It didn’t look like ‘nothing’ to her. Taking this as her invitation, she sat down next to him. She raises her brow at him with a smirk, he takes a deep breath.   

“ Hard hmm.” His smirk reached his eyes. 

Oh. OH!  

She laughed alongside him. “Well, not like that~” 

The imp’s laughter crawls down his throat before asking her what she meant, ordering another set of drinks between the two of them. His smile was pleasant enough and honestly, she needed to vent to someone random that wasn’t the bartender. And so, she did.   

The imp’s smile turned to a frown as her story went on, telling him about her ex and how she felt about the matter now that she not only told her parents about it and pretty much ended up here to get away from all of them.   

He took large gulps of his drink and, when she was finished, he turned to her. 

“You know, I could say that just rough, but I’ve been told that enough in my life to know that it’s pointless garbage that anyone could say.” She takes in a sip of her drink and watches as he rubs the back of his horns in thought.   

“I guess a lot of people don’t think that some people don’t have real problems, but dealing with assholes is just the way of the world, it’s stupid though.”   

She nods her head in responds. 

He continues, “You know, I don’t like it when people look at me and think that they can just walk all over me either. I recently got this one job a year back that I hate so much, but I kind of don’t want to leave it because it’s familiar. Hard to leave something like that you know.”   

“What kind of job is it?” She asks, curious.   

He looks a bit distressed, so she waves it off. “Never mind, go on.”   

She watches him relax and go back to talking like she didn’t interrupt. “I said to myself, I can’t deal with this shit anymore. I needed to face the fact that, no matter how hard I try, this will not work out, not in that te-umm place.” He clears his throat. “So, I quit today." 

Charlie smiled, then frowned, then signed. “I’m guessing you don’t have a backup plan then?”  

“Well...kind of?” He moves around his hand before he drinks up the last of his beer. Charlie raised a brow. He takes a deep breath. “I think a... I guess we could be more, or not, nothing is official yet, but she offered me a job working for her. You see, we used to work in the same system, and she was able to find a... promotion, but somewhere else.”   

“That’s good to hear.” She offered a smile, finishing up own drink.   

He scoffs. “Well, it’s not the type of job that I’m used to, but I think I could work it. Still, it’s like the end of an era or something, nothing is...going to be the same... or fuck, I don’t know.” He orders another drink, but this one larger than the other two prior. 

It’s strange, but she gets it. In a way, this could be what she needed to hear. She can feel something stir inside of her again, but it’s not a bad feeling. It’s not good, but it’s like a tough pill to swallow.   

“Change sucks.” She decreed, ordering another drink for herself.   

“Sucks balls.” He toasted to that.   

They spent a good number of rounds drinking a few different numbers that left the princess’s head fuzzy and numb. The imp was good company throughout. He was quite likeable, even with the out of the box humor.   

Then her memory started to grow more abstract, she couldn't recall all the little details. She did leave soon enough, but she was sure that she didn’t end up leaving that bar alone.  

How did she know for sure? 

She found out months later with a positive pregnancy test. 

Charlie was out of it inside of the highest end hospital in Sloth with her head filled with medication. Her hair was in tangles after a four-hour birth, she could hardly remember a second of it thankfully as the doctors and nurses took care of everything. Her eyes started to go back to reality as she felt how dry her mouth was; she must have been screaming a lot for her throat to hurt too. 

As her mind started to clear, she did remember her mom was the one that took her here. Dad was busy with...something. Charlie frowned a bit. 

“Charlie!” She heard her name scream from down the hall. Her eyebrows raised in surprised as she saw her dad, who almost passed her room, turn back and stand there with sweat pour as well as him gasping for breath. 

“There you are.” He said in relief.  

She smiled a bit. “Here I am.” 

He’s own eyebrows folded as he looked down at her stomach, which up until now was big and round. “What-Did I miss it?” 

She nodded her head slowly.  

He took a deep breath. “Shit. I’m sorry.”  

She signed. “It’s okay, you’re here now.”  

He walked over and gave her a side hug. She tried to hug him back but was a little too drained from the birth to give him a proper one. She did feel him smile as he then kissed her forehead. She relaxed as he did that. 

He pulled back and looked down at her with a smile.  

“Do you know where they are?” 

Before she could respond, they both turned around upon hearing a faint cry of a newborn child. A sloth born nurse came in with the baby wearing a light black blanket. “Would you like to meet your son Princess Charlie?” 

Her father gasped with joy. Her eyes grew wide as the nurse walked towards her and carefully put the little one into her arms. For the first time ever, she was able to get a good look at her child. 

The newly born prince nearly looked like her father in miniature. His warm red cheeks matched both her and the King of Hell with cute curly bouncy blonde hair and white porcelain skin. She moved the blanket around to get a better look and smiled.  

“Look Dad,” She showed her baby’s horns on top of his head. “They look just like mom’s.”  

“Well, almost like your mom’s” He chuckled, gently brushing a single finger around the tip of one of them, making the baby gurgle a little as his crying started to relax. “A bit puggier than hers, a bit few more white strips, but just as beautiful.”  

“I think he has your tail.” She showed off the rest of her child by pulling away more of the blanket. They both cooed as the little one sneezed. Her heart fluttered the moment he managed to open his eyes.  

“He has your eyes.” Her dad whispered in awe.  

Charlie looked and frowned a little. Well, they almost look like hers, but not quite right. They looked like someone else's, someone that she hoped would also show up today, but maybe he didn’t get her letter. 

Or he did but decided not to be a part of their lives.  

She looked up at her dad though and her face smiled once more.  

She supposes it’s okay. It’s not like they’re alone in this. Her son will have love to spare. She looked down and kissed his forehead.  

“You are a miracle. A chance in a lifetime.”  

Mmm.... 

“Dad,” She turned to look up at her dad. “I think I know what to name him.”

“Christ on a stick, move out of the way you w*e bag!”  

Blitzo had a good thing going for him. Okay sure, he wasn’t the star of a show or anything like that, which sucks hard ass, but at least he was pretty kickass as a bodyguard! Who knew?  

For a few months now, he’s been keeping the sick fucks who try to mess with Verosika and her crew. He didn’t think he would be here holding a gun in one arm and a babe like her in the other, but honestly? It wasn’t that bad. He liked guns in the past, but oh Satan he was good at what he did! 

He was an Imp who knew where he was going and knew who he dog piled on to get here. Spending nights between clubs and sex, and the following day sleeping, his head locked between the floor and giant tits, until the red sky turned dark again.  

Not a bad night job, whatsoever.  

Of course, though, he had days when he wasn’t hammered or out of his mind from staying up to the crack of Hell’s dawn (why did sinners use that expression anyway?). His time off usual didn’t among too much besides running his annoying errands and all that jazz. Who else was going to dry clean his decent suits? Still, it had to be done and shit. 

It was all going great until he got that fucking letter in the mail.  

Now here he was stuck in a stupid traffic jam right up against the hospital he was told where he would meet his newborn kid be born.  

He didn’t remember much of that night several months back, just another night with good pussy and a shit ton of booze. Still though, he recognized that she somehow tracked him down and mailed him a picture of an ultrasound. At first, it looked like some kind of set up or scam. Then he took another look and saw she sent him a parental test to be sure. He didn’t want to do it at first. Then he thought about his mom and how she wanted grandkids when she was still... 

He decided why the fuck not and send in his blood.  

Blizo got the results, and his heart fluttered when he saw that he was indeed the father of this unborn baby. He drank hard that night and spent the next day looking for new apartments in his salary range. If he was going to be a father, he sure as fuck wasn’t going to be a half ass one like his dad was.  

He didn’t have a fucking return address, but he was somehow able to keep in touch from the one provided by the lady carrying his baby.

Months later, he finally arrived to the doors of the hospital. He was stopped from heading inside and was about to fight his way in when he saw that it was a horde of bodyguard hellhounds keeping everyone else from going inside the main entrance. His eyes grew wide as he watched the royal family be escorted out with the princess holding a newborn baby in her arms.  

So, this was the new royal apple that the media had been barking about for the last few months. He shrugged his shoulders as they went into a limo and took off. He was finally let inside and rushed towards the delivery floor.  

It took him several minutes to find the damn floor, too many of them were just full of people with bandages or getting checked for illness or shit like that. Fuck he was getting bad flashbacks to a few years ago when Fizz...he shook his head hard. 

Point is that he did finally find it as the sky was starting to grow dark and was relieve to find the baby ward. He rushed in, thankfully that he was alone. Hardly any kids were in here tonight and most of them did not look at all like him.  

All expect one.  

The newborn baby boy had longer horns than the rest. He was stun to find hair on his head, a trait of baldness that he and his sister got from their dad, but even more so when he saw a trace of yellow instead of pure white. Then again, he faintly recalls the birth mother had very distinct long dark blonde hair, so he guess that checks out. The little guy also had some birthmarks right on his face, which weren’t too bad but that alone said he was a fighter like him. Blitzo smiled as he started to lean over his bed.  

“Hey kiddo.” The boy looked up and a smile broke out.  

For the first time in a long time, he felt a warm feeling envelope his chest. 

“Excuse me sir!” A nurse suddenly rushed over, bewildered as can be, at the sight of him near the baby. He rolled his eyes.  

“Relax, I’m the father.” He points down to his son.  

She looks up at him then at the baby. “Ummm...are you with anyone?” 

“Nope, just me. Traffic was shitty.”  

She looks again like she’s confused.  

“Look bitch, can we hurry this up already?” 

“I-I think you need to give us a blood test, just to be sure.” 

Oh sure, he guesses that it’s just a policy thing. He rolls his eyes but complies. “Sure, okay.” 

It didn’t take long after that and after an a few hours, mostly staff being too busy to rush around doing shit while he just waits with his kid with another nurse nearby. The boy yawns loudly. Yeah, he’s getting just as bored. He also starts to wonder where the fuck the mom was at, didn’t she want to see the kid? Or was she sleeping? 

The first nurse comes back with a shocked look on her face. She doesn’t say anything but gives him the go ahead.  

“Fucking finally.” The nurse picks up the kid and asks him to follow so that he can be discharged. He walks with her and his thoughts start picking at him again, wondering where the mom was at.  

“Hey, do you know where the mom is at? It’s been a while since I got here.”  

She looked a little startled by his question but started to bit her lip. “I-I’m sorry sir.”  

He looked shocked. Did something happen to her? “Is she okay?” 

“I’m sure she is, but...” He watches her hesitate. “The thing is, I don’t know who he’s mother is.” 

“Can’t you go check or something?” 

“That’s not what I mean.” She continues. “The problem is that all our expecting mothers from earlier are either rest with their little ones, or already left. From what I learned; the possible mother already left.”  

That sets him off. “She fucking left without the baby?!” 

She hushes the baby as he starts to cry a little. Blitzo feels instantly bad. Shit, he’s screaming with at baby nearby, his baby. “Sorry.”  

“It’s alright, I understand.” They finally make it to the discharge station thing where she sets him up by fetching his birth certificate. He’s left alone with his son as starts to think about what to do now. 

Like, was that bitch planning from the start to leave him alone with the baby? Starting to sound like it. That or she got shit scared at the last minute and bailed while she could. What if Blizo couldn’t make it? The kid would’ve been declared an orphan and send to Satan knows which ring to be locked inside the foster system.  

He huffed. Well, that’s not happening.  

Even if it’s just him, he’ll be all the family his kid could want. He knows how to look after himself, he can sure as hell do the same for his kid.  

He smirked and brushed his son’s hair back.  

“I guess it’s you and me against the world, hu kid?” 

Fuck, he needs to come up with a name. Good thing he’s an old pro at this.  

He pulls a random paper over and grabs a pen. “Mmmm....Okay, I think I got it.”  

“Shit, shit, shit!” 

A head nurse is running around a room full of documents with a wild panicked look in her eyes. A doctor comes in looking pissed.  

“What the seven rings are you winced up for?” 

“Look at these!” She rushes and pulls him inside, shoving papers into his hands. He stumbles and tries to keep them from following. 

“What are these?” He looks confused and takes a peek, his eyes growing wide at the name of the royal family. “Why are you messing with the royal birth records of our newest prince?” 

“Keep looking!” 

He sighs and does so. He doesn’t see what she’s talking about until he gets to the second page and gasps. He slowly looks up. “Are you sure this is real?” 

“I double checked the cameras and everything!” 

He rushes over to some spare security cameras and overlooks the footage from earlier today. Certainly, he nearly faints upon seeing that not just one, but two babies were carried outside the princess’s room. 

“How the hell was this overlooked!” 

“It was a panic sir, we all were rushing about. It was a painful birth for her, we didn’t really chat with each other to know how many babies she had, until now we just thought it was the one.”  

“And where’s the other?” 

She flips around the camera and shows him.  

“Why is that imp near the baby?” 

“One of our own did a DNA test and discovered he’s...the father.”  

He almost falls upon hearing that, grasping at his heart.  

“An imp...and the princess had...” 

She slowly nods her head.  

This was big, huge, dangerous.  

“We could all be fired for this, or worse if word gets out.” What if their Ring’s Queen found out? What if Lucifer or Lilith found out? 

With that, he grabbed the TV and smashed it to the ground. The nurse gasped in horror. He turns to her, his hands on her shoulders. “Get rid of the evidence, all of it that’s linked to this.” 

“But Docter! -” 

“This is bigger than all of us and I’ll be damned to the void before getting my ass roasted by Belphegor herself.” 

With that, the staff in the know sweep it all under the metaphorical rug and pray to a higher power that it doesn’t come to fuck them up later for it.

Chapter Text

The light pours into the room, waking a very groggy Blitzo from a deep sleep. "No, five more minutes, no twenty. Give me..." He yawns before pulling the covers of his horns. However, the light isn't helping him at all. He keeps trying to move around the patched couch, but the springs are fucking with his sides. "Satan fuck this."  

With that, he slowly sets up, blinking a few times. His left hand reaches across the coffee table and unplugs his phone from the charger before checking his reminders.  

"Fuck, another full moon tonight."  

For the past year or so, full moons have been the bane to his existence ever since he that night where he robbed Stolas of his grimoire to help boost IMP off the concrete it was staying at. If it weren't for that, they couldn't have access to the living world and be seen like any other assassins for hire. All that's to say if it weren't for that horny ass owl, he would be working for some rich ass to put food in the fridge for his kids. 

His eyes lit up as he remembered something. "Shit, is it coming up already?" 

He smiles as he sees that, yup, Bandit's 12th birthday is this month. "Finally, something good to look for." His baby boy is growing up. He's only a year away from being a teenager. Shit, he wasn't ready for that. Why can't his babies stay babies a little longer. 

A door cracks open as a grown hellhound with messy grey and white fur walks out. Speaking of which. 

He sits up and turns around, perked up as he greets his daughter. "Mornin Loonie." 

"Morning Blitz." She waved him off as she started to rummage through the fridge. "When do you have to go to the store again?" 

"This weekend," He answers as he stands up, stretching for a second before walking over to start pulling out pans and pancake batter. "Don't worry about getting anything out. I'm in the mood for pancakes." She shrugged her shoulders as she poured some orange juice into her mouth from the carton.  

The apartment he got over a decade ago was a two-bedroom apartment with a kitchen and living room combo. It was pretty good for a house that was nearby schools where Bandit could go to. When he adopted Loona five years ago though, it made it so that the couch became his bed while Loona took over his old room. If his business gets good enough someday, he hopes that he can move them into a three-room apartment with two master bedrooms so that they can have more than the shoebox rooms they have now. 

Pancakes are sizzling on the stove top as the morning light peaks into the windows across from the living room and into the kitchen as Blitzo prepares breakfast. Loona knocks on Bandit's door.  

"Get up, Blitz is making pancakes." 

***** 

He was standing in the middle of a huge room. Stairs were pouring down from one side and a grand entrance was on the other. It was covered in gold and red, like a jewel that was polished, it shined and glittered. He was confused as he was in awe. He heard the footsteps first and turned around. Someone started to walk down the stairs, but he had no idea who they were. Even as they got closer, they looked to be scrounged in dark mists and shadows.  

He tried to talk, but it felt his togue was too heavy to say anything. Moving? He tried that but it felt like he couldn’t do that either. It was like his feet were glued to the floor. All he could do was watch as the figure got closer.  

Yet, what had to be the strangest thing of all, was that he wasn’t afraid.  

Crazy enough, he even felt a tint of joy.  

“Bandit.”  

The voice was soft and sweet. It drew closer.  

“Bandit.”  

He wanted to go to them, whoever they were.  

"Get up, Blitz is making pancakes."   

The young imp in bed was startled awake. He breath in and out. The dream fainted as quickly as he came. He sat up and looked around the room.  

He was relieved to see the mess pile that is his bedroom. Clothes covering the floor with his old desk with worn out wood. He brushed his hair out of his eyes. He looked up at the postered walls filled of different video games and homemade pictures of duck drawings he crafted during the summer. Then he spotted the Calander.  

He gasped and leaped out of bed. Finally! 

***** 

Loona’s neck was stiff as she waited for the kid. She had a really long night last night. Lately, she been hanging out with a group of hellhounds she met at Beelzebub and they’ve been showing her the night life that she had been missing for a while now. Bar hopping to racing down abandon streets, even just shooting the shit on some random ass roof tops.  

Still, that did come with draw backs, like waking up more pissed off in the early morning. Getting Bandit up used to be a lot easier...that or he’s growing up into a heavy morning sleeper. 

The door opens and she’s taken aback by the sight of him already dressed along with his backpack already on and a wide smile on his face. Yeah, this won’t be off on during the weekend, but on a Thursday? The fuck? 

"Moring Loona, mornin Dad!" Bandit runs over to the counter and digs his hand into a nearby box of pop tarts. However, before he can rush out the front door, Blitzo's tail stops him from going any further. She watches the little guy struggle for a bit while Blitzo keeps him from leaving the apartment.  

"Hold on, where do you think you're running off in a hurry?" Blitzo looks down at his son while still holding onto the pan. "You can move your feet back to the table and wait for your dad to make you a real breakfast."  

The boy groans. "But I'm going to be late!" 

"Since when do you care about that?" Blitzo asked, surprised, looking at his son. "If it were up to you, you would sleep till ten."  

Bandit tries and fails to move around the tail, but Bltzo then wraps it around his waist as if he were still a little kid. The boy moans. "I'm meeting with the guys to go to Game Gauntlet before school. First kids in line for Exploding Planets release get a free comic!" 

Okay, now it all makes senses, looks like she wasn’t transported into the Midnight Zone after all. She digs her claws into Bandit’s blue sweatershirt and, after Blitzo released his tail, drags him over and sit him down at the table. He’s annoyed but whatever. Learn how to escape out of the window.  

It didn't take long for Blitzo to finish up and serve the food then make his own plate. "Just you and your friends? With those asshats in the store?"  

"We've been there before loads of times." Bandit starts digging into his pancakes.  

"With Loonie, I don't like the idea of you three going out there on your own when you're only eleven." He starts cutting into his own food.  

He’s not wrong. She seen some real fucked up characters hanging around with sweet pouring out of their shirts like it’s the last circle. At least the pup in his friend group gets it while the two imp kids are unaware with their attention drawn to the games. She should look around the city for a more kid friendly place to take them but it’s not like she picked up the game store when it was Bandit who ran in there all the time.  

Bandit drinks his orange juice before looking up as his dad like he knows better than him. "I'm going to be Twelve in a few weeks."  

"Twelve is not eighteen."  

"So, what? I know what I'm doing!" 

"You don't even have a knife," She cuts in, checking her social while eating. She wanted to know if Robbie posted that one stupid picture of her getting her head smacked against that stop sign. He’s getting a kick in the ass if he did. "You haven't trained with dad to defend yourself yet." 

"I have my phone." Bandit picks up and shows them his cellphone. Loona sighs internally upon seeing it and the cute duck screen saver inside. 

With that, Blitzo gets up from his seat and walks over to his son who has all but demolished his meal in a short amount of time. The boy has his arms crossed not to look Blitzo in the eye before Blitzo starts brushing back his son's hair out of his eyes.  

"Look, I'm sorry but no. I wish I had time to take you there myself, but not only do you have school, but Loonie and I have work. Tell you what, write it down on your list for me will ya?" 

The boy groans but nods his head. Not like he’s gotta wait long anyway. Blitzo exhales in relief as he then tells them that they need to get ready as they'll be leaving in half an hour. Blitzo starts clearing the table as she gets up and sets her empty plate into the sink before heading back to her room. All the while, she overhears the kid slowly making his way to the bathroom. 

He looks up at her. She rolls her eyes upon seeing his wide eye look.  

“I’m not taking you there just to fuck around.”  

He groans loudly before walking back to his room. Yeah, he’s going to be a real piece of work in a few years. 

“This sucks.”  

Bandit, after waving his dad off as the IMP van pulls away from the school, feels his face scowl as he turns move with the rest of the crowds of kids getting inside the elementary school made of stone slapped into the middle of a city. As one of the fifth graders, he’s one of few of the big kids that moves around the little ones that are being dropped off by their parents that cling to their legs or rush over to play on the playground. 

Unlike the little kids, he walks over one of the few trees in IMP City and finds his friends climbing around it. He smirks as their group claimed this stop ages ago during a recess turf war that lasted the entire forty-five minutes. Even now, he and his crew had to fight off Stew’s gang and the Qunty hounds from getting their grubby hands on it and its one-of-a-kind fort with an open wall plan.  

He runs over and yells out from down below. “Hey Shitheads!” 

Looking down from the tree branches, he sees the two members of their three-person crew.

“Hey Bandit!” A girl imp with twin pig tails with yellow, red, and purple hair strips, swings down from high up using an old rope before reaching his hands before gripping them. The two swing in the air then back around until they reach the top of the tree. A perfect landing. 

A Hellhound with shaggy hair fists pumps their hands. “Dude, Bandit, where were you at? We waited at the Gauntlet till we got your call. Sorry your dad found out.”  

“Yeah, I know.” Bandit shrugs it off. “My dad is a hardcase worrywart.” 

“I thought he was an assassin?” The other boy pulled out a cooler and popped it open to snatch cans of cold soda, passing it around. 

“Yeah,” the girl of their group agreed. “I thought he would be cool with it. Didn’t know that Loona was your warden as well as your sister.”  

All three of them popped their cans open and took deep sips.  

Bandit brushes his mouth with his sleeve. “Parents are parents.”  

“At least you aren’t a pet.” The hellhound called out. “Miss. Rasper only lets me go to school to appease Queen Bee’s new education law. If it were for that, I’d still be stealing notes from you and Tala after school after busting my butt on her stupid chore list.”  

Tala smiled softly before taking a snack cake from her bag and offering it to him. “Sorry about that Theo. I was just blowing steam. Aunt Christy had my hide about the trash last night and homework again.” 

“It’s cool.” Theo accepts the snack and chomps it down. 

Bandit takes out the pop tart he grabs this morning and gives it to Theo. His friend nods his head again and rips open that packet. He eats the first one before splitting the second. Tala and he try to stop him from giving it to them, Satan knows he needs his breakfast but refuses to eat it himself.  

Tala speaks up after a while. “So, what’s your dad planning for your b-day this year?” 

“No idea.” Bandit finishes eating, stuffing the wrap in his bag before climbing up to a tree branch. “Do you think he’ll do laser tag again?” 

“Do you want laser tag? You guys do it like every year. That or paint ball.” 

“The paint stained my fur for months.” Theo adds. 

“Think he’ll go for an arcade? Wally's Funtime Emporium got a few new games insult last week.” 

“Maybe.” Bandit nonchalantly replies.

It’s hard to say with his dad. Birthdays weren’t Dad’s favorite time of year. He always had this feeling when Bandit would try to do something like make him a card or help Loona or Millie make him a cake only for him to lock himself away inside the van or office. He tried to do stuff on their birthdays but it’s like his heart wasn’t into it or something. He would stare off into space occasionally before pretending that everything was fine again. It was super weird.  

Not to mention the fact that, this year at least, his mind is on other things. Lucifer, even thinking about that gross Goetia made him gag when he showed his face around his dad. Yeah, his dad needs that magic book to go to the human world, but does that guy have to be so weird about it. 

“Thinking of inviting Cora?” Theo asked.  

The moment he hears this, Bandit’s face flushes to a darker hue of red. His friends laugh as he almost falls out of the tree.  

Bandit is about to say something when just like that, the first bell goes off. The three of them slide down the tree and make a break for it. 

“If Miss. Rain gives me another note to take home, Christy will make my butt burn!” Tala yelled as she rushed ahead as the three ran past the double doors. 

“Alright students, pass up last night's homework to the front." Their teacher, Mr. Brian, said aloud to the class.

Bandit did just that but made faces at Stew who was right behind him. The other imp with long shaggy hair and a ripped long sleeve glared at him as he gave him the homework. He passed it off to Esna who was in front of him but not before taking another jab at Stew by curling his paper a bit at the corner. It didn't do a whole lot, but it was funny to see the guy seethe. The teacher took the homework from the people up front and started the class.  

Bandit, for the most part, tuned out of the lesson as he was doodling inside his notebook. He didn't really notice until the teacher said his name again, that he was calling for him to pay attention. The man really needed to get a holiday or something.  

He leaned back and tried to listen to what Mr. Brian was saying.  

"And so it was in the year of 5000s when the armies of Hell took up arms against the angelic forces of Heaven and let an all-out war that lasted for the next fifty years. Sadly, it ended the moment the peace treaty was made that allowed angels to arrive every so often to remove overpopulation created by the sinners. It's thanks to our Queen Lilith and her husband Lucifer that we as hellborn are unaffected by this mass execution for the most part and life continued onward. It's also after this treaty that sinners were banned from every other ring but Pride, making it so that every year when the exterminations arrive, most of us try to go under to one of the many other rings to wait it out bla bla blla ball..."  

He found himself nodding off, just like half of the other class that heard this all before by families or on their own. Why can't school teach them anything important or at least interesting for once? 

He didn't know how long it's been again when Mr. Brain started telling everyone about a major upcoming assignment. He tries to stay tuned in for that the best he can. 

"This assignment will make up a tenth of your history grade. I want each of you to create a family tree." The rest of the class looked interested as he started telling everyone what to do but also that in a few months, one or two of the most interesting of the family trees will get special recognition by a plaque given to the student in front of the whole school with a pizza party for that student's class.  

As the rest of them were gushing about the possible party, Bandit started blankly at the worksheet where it was asking for his mom. 

“Move it along Buckzo! Twinkson, I better not see you with gum!” Their PE teacher, Ms. Dernad, is screaming her head off while the rest of them are trying to hurl rubble balls at each other. “This isn’t ballet class, kids, throw those balls like your life depends on it!”  

“One day it just might.” Bandit mumbles under his breath. Dodgeball is a corner stone for any devolving hellborn. He heard from Tala’s cousin that in middle school, they use kickballs. He heard from the grapevine that in high school, it’s bolders. His eyes scan for an opening, but can’t find any. 

At least, not down on the ground.  

High up are the ropes they use for climbing. 

Good start, he looks around on the ground. He smirks when he spots the school's trampoline in the corner. He eyes it down.  

A sudden ball rushes towards him, so he makes his move. 

He dashes towards the trampoline and jumps onto it. The speed he went, he was able to make the rope. The class stops throwing as they gasp in shock with him swinging around the room. The PE teacher is momentarily speechless as he grabs a ball and flips towards the largest kid in his grade and plows in right into the stomach in full force.  

Everyone else keeps staring at him when he gets up, cheering as he pushes his fists into the air. The PE teacher finally remembers themselves and blows her whistle. “Buckzo!”  

He turns to face her.  

She sighs. “Good hustle, but don’t do that again. While I applaud your skills, you still need to sit out for the rest of the period for that stunt.” 

He rolls his shoulders as he gets cheers from all around the room, his friends are the loudest while people like the large kid who groans as he gets up and his rival gangs are glaring dangers at him. He climbs to the top of the bleachers and sits back basking in the glow like a king. 

His peers are still cheering for him as they all leave to go home. Tala informs him with a wicked grin that Stew wants his head next time they brawl, like that loser has a shot at winning. He rides his high all the way to the parking lot as he rushes over to the IMP van expecting his dad and Loona.  

He’s smile drops the moment he sees only Moxxie and Millie inside.  

“Where’s Dad and Loona?” He asks confused, perhaps even a little worried.  

However, they don’t look upset, but more or less trying to put on a smile for him. 

“It’s nothin sweetheart.” Millie tries to confort him. “Loona is heading down to Gluttany with her friends again. They picked her up at the office.”  

“And as for Blitz...” Moxxie looks like he’s struggling more than his wife. “Well, you see Prince Stolas-” 

Yeah, that’s all he needed to hear.  

“Not again.” He mumbles as he climbs into the van. “I thought he wasn’t going to go tonight.”  

Millie sighs as she closes to the door behind him and watches as he buckles himself into the passenger seat while she takes the back. “I know it’s hard sweetie, but your dad got the call right before we left, and you know that he can’t just not go if Stolas directly asks for him.”  

“It’s okay though!” Moxxie adds in. “You’ll get the spend the night with us! We were going to go to get somethings for dinner tonight, but then head back to our place for the rest of the night.” 

He rolls his eyes and starts watching outside the window while they leave the school.  

Fucking royals.  

‘Dear Mom,  

I’ve been doing okay as of late. I’m going to get the new Exploding Planets game for my birthday. I hope we go to the arcade this year. I’m thinking of inviting Cora, but I don’t know if her dad will let her go.  

I dominated PE today; you should’ve seen it! I jumped up on the climbing rope and nailed Peter Paulburn right in the gut. Everyone lost their shit and totally thought I was the coolest person ever born. Do you think that’s how King Lucifer feels sitting on his throne?  

Dad didn’t pick me up today, too busy banging that stupid ric-  

Hope you’re doing well,  

Bandit’  

He sits up and looks over the letter he just wrote. He frowns at some parts but nods that yeah, this is okay. Looking around at the guest room that doubles as his sleep away room when he’s staying with the M&Ms, he sinks down into his chair. He looks over at his duck collection and smiles a bit.  

He remembers sewing each and every one of them during the summer when Tala was visiting her family in Wrath while Theo was only ever able to see him on the weekends. He got really good at making them, even adding some little clothes and accessories. The same could be said for his whittled wooden ducks but they only ever had just the shape.  

Bandit feels something flowing in his hand as he turns to look at the glow that is coming off of them. His eyes lowered down to the letter. Picking it up, he holds it over top of the metal trash can near the open window.  

Moments later, fire forms around the paper, burning the letter as flames crips the page. He is indifferent as he turns the paper into ash, the smoke flowing into the night air. The moment it’s gone, he dumps the remains out the window and shuts it tight.

Chapter Text

‘Dear Father,  

I had woke up early today thinking about you. My dream was vague, but I believe that a person present at the time was a figure that meant me no harm at all. In my heart, I knew that person. 

I knew it had to be you, whoever you are. You arrived at the door and held out your arms. While you didn’t say anything, I know you didn’t need to. I ran up to hug you tightly. You felt soft as I held you close. My heart was warm as I smiled in gratifying delight.  

And that’s when reality slashed in my face as I blinked to see that I was still in bed and that I was hugging my pillow. 

Alone.’ 

A young boy with short dark blond hair whipped his eyes as he looked down at his dream journal with deep sadness and longing. In a few short weeks, he’ll be twelve years of age. It feels like such a horrid time to be without.  

He set the journal down as soon as he heard the soft knocks of his bedroom door. 

“Come in.” He said, his voice echoing off the walls.  

With his word of approval, a sea of servants quickly and diligently marched their way into his chambers. Their uniforms were crisped white and blank with gold accents as a hand full of them made their way towards his bed; The bed was so large that it took three imps on each side to lift the blankets and fold them back. Another imp, a servant wearing an apron and hat, rolled a cart that contained his larger-than-life breakfast; portage with apple slices onto top, apple juice, thick sausages, hashbrowns, wheat toast, and of course a fully cooked and seasoned apple on its own China plate. 

“Am I eating in my bed today?” He asked one of his family’s attendants, Jearome, who was standing promptly by his window with a notepad and pen in hand.  

“I’m sorry your highness, but your mother has business dealing with the central of Pride this morning, she wishes you a good morning.” 

“What about Grandfather?” 

Jearomn exhales with mild annoyance. “His majesty is inside his creative chambers once again.” 

Prince Chance Morningstar sighed sadly as he started to take part in his morning meal just as the mini orchestra standing off the other side of his room began to play. 

He finshed his bath not too long ago as he made his way down the halls of his family’s highly decorated castle. His eyes wandered as servents and guards were nearby as he made his way down the hall with Jearome leading the way as he explained what he is going to do today. Outside of attending school that is. “I do say, if I maybe so bold to state your highness and fair be it from me to question our rulers, but I am rather curious as to why you are not simply attending to your educational needs right here inside the castle? Your family has more than enough resources to grant you not only proper one to one learning but also a far more flexible schedule to handle your princely duties.”  

“I wish I knew as well, but that is outside of my say in the matter.” Far from his say, if only he could be tutored instead. 

They walked towards the end of the hall and started heading toward the front of the house. Servants' barley took notice as they continued to clean each room he walked into, as if even a speck of dust for a second would be seen as a crime. Chance passed the wall of mirrors as he waited for the limo to pull up to the front of the palace.  

His school uniform consisted of the reds and blacks of Hell, but with hints of green to display that the school was located within Envy. Not that his normal attire was any better, which was commonly picked by the advisors now that his mother was too busy with her hotel project. 

She’s been at that for a while now along with that girlfriend of hers. Last he heard though, she finally found a guest, the first one, that could want redemption. Angel Dust, that’s what he’s sure that his mother called the sinner. Apparently, he’s a celebrity, not that he’s seen anything he was in, but his professors have some keychains with his face on it. A spider demon of some kind? He’s been at the hotel for around a week or so, maybe two? Almost two? 

The limo pulls up at last.  

He’s escorted outside and is about to make his way in, only for a familiar short golden horse to come flying in from a high up window. He smiles and holds out his arms, bringing them into a hug. 

“Morning Goldie! How are you girl?” He pets her head and she nays softly before nuzzling him back.  

The prince hears Jearomn clear his throat. The limo’s aid opens the door, and he lets go of Goldie. Right, pose and grace. He sheepishly walks inside the limo; Goldie is behind him as they both climb inside. Soon, the limo takes off. 

He’s about to lay back and relax, Goldie now in his lap, when his cell phone rings. The phone itself can only accept a few calls due to massive restrictions embedded into the coding so he knows that it could be only a handful of people calling.  

He takes notice and smiles a little upon seeing his mother’s name on the screen.  

He picks it up.  

“Hi mom.”  

“Good morning, Sweetie! How are you feeling? Did you sleep well last night? How was breakfast? Not too much?” His mothers started frantically gushing as well as foundering over a list of things she asked. He gave short answers for most of them.  

Yes, he’s feeling okay, if a bit emotional drained.  

He didn’t tell her about his dream.  

“Breakfast was fine.” Was the best he could answer for that one. “How are you?” 

He hears her take in a deep breath. “Well, the hotel is doing great. As you know, we’ve taken in our first resident and Angel is really making good progress on his, uh, issues and Vaggie even said that he’s doing okay! Oh! Did you want to say to her?” 

“Uh, that’s okay mom,” He didn’t know how to say that he would rather not without upsetting her. “Besides, I’m going to be seeing you both this weekend, right?” 

Her mood shifts to a softer tone as her voice starts speaking more wistfully. “Yeah, I suppose you are, but only after the...you will be spending the... event with me and her of course.” He can hear her swallow on the other end. “Angel is going to bunker down somewhere else, apparently, so it’s just going to be us three at the hotel. Well, us as well as Razzle, Dazzle, KeeKee and of course Goldie. So really more like the seven of us.”  

“Yeah, that’s nice.” 

The phone call is a bit awkward for that, but other than she’s having dinner over at the palace tonight, she wants to see him, it’s a relevantly normal conversation before she has to go. 

He stares at the phone for a bit before putting it back into his school bag and laying back to watch the buildings go by.

The Goetia Academy was created by the Goetia nobility within Envy over seven eons ago and has since admitted not only Goetias but also royals that were not privately educated at home. Located within Envy, over a thousand were students from all over Hell wearing uniforms for each status they were born into along with pendants of both the school’s crest but also their unique family ones.  

From what he was told, this was to state without words who should mingle with whom without upsetting the status of society, even with fellow peers of similar classes. Sadly, it almost meant that everyone else was either too intimidated or ignored the others save for those lucky few who found their own kind. 

Which made things all more the challenging for Prince Chance Morningstar; the highest status of them all and somberly, the most talked about without being talked to. 

Inside the Grand Library, surrounded by books of not only history but also literacy, with a few mathematics and chemistry, Chance was studying by his lonesome listening to the constant silence. The light poured in from the series of windows high up past the shelves of the first floor and peaked above the second and even third in some sections. Due to that, he can see hardly anyone else inside apart from a few passing by without so much a glance, or there was one it was quick. The young royal gripped the edges of his current book, folklore about a war between dragons and unicorns, trying to not let his eyes wander too much himself. 

The clock ticked by; he was near the end when his hearing picked up the sounds of faint words. Closing the book and holding it close to his chest, he moved away from his table in search of the chattering.  

It didn’t take him long at all when he spotted a group of color feathered peers a little taller than he around a table off in a corner near a window that was on the first floor. He wished he could make out who they were, but their faces were unrecognizable. Not wanting to draw attention to himself, at least at the moment, he stayed behind a collection of books near a statue of one of the big-name donors of the school, watching and listening. 

“...And so, Lady Oliva’s servant dropped her drink all across the carpet. Blue punch all over a three hundred rug that was declared to have cost her great grandmother over 10,000 in souls to own.” A bird with green feathered declared waving his hand around as he explained the story to the group. “Do you know what her mother did?” 

“Throw him into the gutters where the rest of the trash belongs?” A girl with thick purple curls asked with a grin. 

“Did she rip his limbs off before tossing into their dungeon?” Another girl asked with long yellow and orange feathers tied back asked as she stood up a bit. “I know that’s what my father did with our last failed butler.”  

“Not quite,” The green boy stated, his arms behind his back. “You are close though.”  

Another boy, one with purple and red feathers drank his tea before waving over an aid standing nearby, waiting as the imp fixed his necktie. “I certainly would have burned his arms before tossing him out.”  

“You’re right on the beck.” The green boy declared. The rest of the group gasped in delight as he explained in more gruesome detail about the event that made Chance’s stomach turn while the group of birds giggled before changing the subject to an upcoming party.  

He finds himself nearly ready to turn back when he hears his name pop up. 

“Did you truly believe her when she said she wanted to invite Prince Chance Morningstar to her banquet party next month?” the yellow bird asked with surprise on her face, nibbling on her toast. 

The purple girl stuck up her beak. “As if, his royal highness is far too important for her silly little gathering. Besides, have you ever seen the prince ever engage in pleasant conversation with another before?” 

“He thinks he’s too good for us!” The green bird’s voice carries a little but goes back to a more composed tone. “I heard he only interacts with his fellow royals of the Sin status. I would never believe if he got off his high throne for a Goetia of any sort, the King would never allow it.”  

“Not to mention his delusional mother.” The other boy spoke up. “I would feel for him if I knew he cared for my option. He truly is the worst kind of snob.”  

Chance stood his jaw dropped. 

He stepped back with his heart fluttering. His ears didn’t pick up the rest of the conversation, not even when the girls started to gush about being able to be his future princess, all he heard was the ringing that echoed in his horns. Tears flowed from his eyes.  

Still, he swallowed his throat softly and turned back to his table of books. 

Goldie was waiting for him; her eyes were softly filled with sadness, but he simply patted her head and turned back to his books.  

At least they didn’t despise him. 

Polo was an interesting sport for Chance to take part in. On the one hand, he adored horses since he could talk. His room was filled with paintings gifted to him along with China glass figurines that sparked their brilliance in his glass cabinet. His family-owned dozens of mares and stallions, but he wasn’t allowed his own until he was at least thirteen, he needed more training to ride one first apparently. On the other hand, his distaste came from how the ponies were treated by his fellow riders.  

“Move it Carrot!” James Zepar took to screaming at his Thoroughbred when it stopped for a moment to catch her breath. He is their team’s number one offensive. Jame was swinging his mallet a few times around the air with his eyes almost on fire. “Stupid horse, get going!”  

It’s hardly a wonder she’s so drained with all the tack that’s on her, it’s just too much equipment for one pony to carry and still dealing with her rider harping on her. Chance glared at him before riding over on his barrowed horse, a beautiful Criollo with a blue fiery mane named Snowdrop, holding his own mallet tightly in his grasp.  

“You should be careful with her, Carrot has been hard at work during the entire match, she needs a moment to breath.”  

James scoffed at him. “Excuse me, we’re in the middle of a game here. I know what I’m doing.”  

He then goes to kick the horse, and the poor thing starts moving again, though still breathing deeply. As much as he would rather chew him out, he knows he can’t right now.  

He carefully moves Snowdrop along as they go back to playing with Ustous Murmur and Winston Shax coming up from behind. He’s about to make a shot when Winston goes for a bump but is poorly executed, ending with them nearly falling off their horses. However, his teammate steals the ball and makes the shot.  

He hears the whistle and it’s done; the other team claps in victory while his team glares at him from all sides of the field.  

As he rides his horse back to the school stables, James ends up riding next to him with a grin. “You need to work more on your game your highness, that is, if you ever expect to remain on the team next semester.” He sighs as the other boy laughs to himself before moving ahead of him.  

Behind him, he overhears his teammates, the Vapula Twins Bail and Veil, remark on his poor play today.  

“Perhaps his highness should stick to finger painting or show ponies.” Bail mocked.  

“The book club is looking for new members.” Veil added on.  

“Oh, I thought they all left ages ago.”  

“They did,” The two of them now on both sides of Chance, showing off a mirror set of grins. “It’s perfect for the Prince of Boredom and Classless.” Both laughed hard as they rode forward.  

Chance looked at the ground, his face flushed a tad. Snowdropped called out and Chance smiled, petting the top of her head. “Well, I think we both did rather well today, don’t you agree?”  

She nayed as he chuckled, moving closer to the stables.  

He arrived home to be greeted by the staff, bowing as he walked after being announced by the trumpet player stating his return home. He handed Glorina his school bag before moving his shoes and making his way towards the tearoom for his after-school snack. However, upon arriving and expecting only tea and an assortment of baked goods, his eyebrows grow wide as a delighted gasp escapes his lips.  

His mother was sitting down at the table.  

He rushed over to her and hugged her tightly, which she quickly returned and kissed his forehead. When was the last time he saw her before her latest project took off?  

“Mom, I thought you were coming home at seven!” Chance sits down at the chair beside her and starts munching on the cookies before him. “School has been the same old same, I heard that the horse races in Wrath are coming up again. Do you think we can go to the first one?”  

“Chance-”  

“Okay, the second one. The first is more like a warmup race anyway...” He looks up at his mom and sees her smile. It doesn’t reach her eyes and that gets him to stop talking.  

She brushes some of his hair back a bit. “Chance, I want to talk to you about possible moving into the Happy Hotel.”  

He drops a cookie.  

She continues. “I know it’s a big change for us all when my project started up, even more so when we got Angel Dust on, so I think that maybe it would be nice if we could spend more time together.”  

He doesn’t know what to say. His mouth feels like a loose hinge as it opens and closes, looking up at her.  

She quickly adds in. “Before you ask about school, I was thinking that maybe we could switch you to homeschooling for a while until we can get the project more off the ground.”  

“Wait what?” He’s beyond confused at this point. As much as he rather have that plan in mind given what he has to deal with, he asks an old concern of hers. “Wasn’t the whole point in me going to school was so that I could ‘interact’ with people my age?”  

She looks sheepish as she messes with her own hair. “Well yeah, but I think maybe that really isn’t working out for you right now.”  

He gives her a look and she caves.  

“Look, I got a report from your headmaster and, while I’m so proud of how you are doing in your studies, you don’t seem to want to interact with anyone at school.”  

He folds his arms and looks off to the nearest window. He finds himself mumbling his thoughts from earlier that day. “The kids at school don’t want to like me, honestly, I feel the same about them. They’re horrible, Mom. They’re mean to people lower than them and at each other. I-I don’t like any of them.”  

There was only ever one person that he liked seeing at school, but Coral has been homeschooled since last year. HIs mom knows this and, even though he hates it, she is mild relieved, given the strained past relationship between Coral’s dad and his mom.  

She pulls him into a side hug. “I think that being around other people of different walks of life will do you some good too. It could save a life.”  

He lets her hug him as his mind draws elsewhere.  

His mom had gone back to the hotel a few hours ago to start preparing a room for him to move into to, making it so that soon, he’ll be living with her again. That’s some good to the shattering news. Of course, that also makes him worry as well.  

Not just for his sake either.  

His feet took him up a spire of stairs leading up to a tower at the far end of the palace. The lights on the walls flickered as he passed, they were one of the few places in his home that still had old lanterns. There were a few windows as well, showing the sky had long since turned a darker shade of red and the lights off the cityscape outside the walls were brighter than before. Soon enough, the young prince made it to the top of the floor where a single door stood. Popping his knuckles, he knocked.  

“Coming~” 

The door opened to reveal his grandfather: the King of all Seven Rings of Hell and the Great Fallen Angel himself. 

The man gasped, his hands going to his face, tickled with delight.  

“Chancey!”  

“Hi grandpa.” Before the prince could say more, the older man picked up the child and pulled him into a proper full arm embrace. 

“Oh, I missed you so much today kiddo!” The man squeezed him enough for make a squeaking sound. “What are you doing walking all the way up here all by yourself? Come in!” With that, he lifts him up on one arm and magically shuts the door closed. 

The room was lit up brightly showing off his grandfather’s workshop in full display. His grandfather loved ducks, adored them dearly, enough to make enough rubber ones to scatter every spare space of the circler room. Even his work desk had some blueprints of future ideas that could be different ducks.  

“I am so glad to see you, you arrived at a perfect time.” He sat Chance down at the deep marron shaded two-person recliner near a bookshelf. King Lucifer poofed over to his desk with gold and red dust simmering around before popping back up in front of Chance in a matter of seconds. With his arms behind his back hiding something, he shows off his sharp smile and starts speaking in a loud proper presenter tone. 

“You will be amazed upon seeing my latest creation. Now...Presenting...!” He pulls out a new duck. “The Fantastical...” The duck suddenly squired water, “Water Spitter! And look, I know I got like sixteen of those little guys, but this one can squirt out different colors!” That’s when he starts squeezing the duck to show off different colored water with each squeeze. 

Chance smiles. “It’s great Grandpa.”  

Lucifer smiles softly. “Thank you.” Then gifts said duck to Chance. At this point in his life, he has just as much of a duck collection as he does horses, even if he personally more into the former but a gift is a gift.  

“So...” His grandpa flops down next to him. “How’s life treaten ya? Hows school? Are they giving us Morningstars some good noodle thoughts to chew on?” He laughs at that last bit.  

However, his face falls upon seeing Chance’s grim appearance. 

He leans in closer and pulls him into a side hug. “Hey, what’s wrong?” 

Chance’s voice shakes a little as he tells him about his day. He sees his grandfather’s face chance with each new bit of information as he talks about his morning, school, then lastly, what mom said. That last bit is when he witnesses his grandfather’s face drop, and his eyes grow wide. 

“Oh...kiddo,” He pulls him closer to him. “I’m sorry you had a hard day.” They didn’t say anything more for a while until Chance spoke up.  

“What do I do about mom?” His fingers start brushing onto the rubber duck as his stomach floods with anxiety and concern. “I really want to live with mom again, but moving into her hotel? First, she starts dating someone new, who I don’t want to know, and now she wants me to be around sinners.” 

“I can see what you mean.” Lucifer sighs deeply. “I miss having your mom around a ton, more than you could ever dream, I wish she would call maybe visit me or let me know she’s visiting...I wish a lot of stuff. Yet, I also know that, even if you're around those...” He grumbles some words that Chance doesn’t understand before speaking back up. “...Your mother is a kind but firm princess. She knows not to take shit from other demons and will certainly not tolerate you getting hurt.”  

“Do I still have to move though?” 

Chance finds himself being pulled into his grandpa’s lap and hugged from behind. “It’s a big change, and Chance, I’m going to miss you awfully when you’re away, but I trust your mother to know what she’s doing. You and your mother will always be allowed back home if things become too much, and I’ll be wait for you both with big open arms.”  

He says that last part hugging him firmly before kissing the back of his head.  

Chance doesn’t say much else but sits there looking up at the night sky and the twinkling lights of his grandfather’s creation.  

Chapter Text

Bandit is on top of the couch in the middle of the main room that was outside of both his dad’s office as well as the meeting room for the rest of IMP with his fingers mashing on buttons of his MamSwitch. The game Blob Cart was on as he was racing online. On his head was a pair of headphones with a mic that was given to him by Cora on his previous birthday. 

Said person was on the other end and smashing her pink cart into his purple one.  

“Still think you’re winning this one?” He smiled as he heard her on the other end through his headphones.  

He said nothing before picking up a bonus box and using its cartoonish hammer to smash her engine into pieces. “Oh, I know I am.”  

“Hey!” She complained jokingly. 

“Rules of the game.” He races off to the finish.  

“You’re just mad that I was close to winning this one. Hey, did you want to play Mini Party next?”  

He looks up at the clock. “Thought you had to leave by one? Now that I’m readying to destroy you again.” 

“No one is destroying anything on my watch,” His dad comes in carrying a large box of papers.  

Bandit frowns. “I mean in game dad, shit.”  

His dad stopped for a minute before looking back at him. “How do you know what I’m talking about?” 

“What do you think I know about what you’re talking about?” 

His dad opens his mouth, closes it, before just walking back into his office. Bandit rolls his eyes and starts up the new game.  

“Dads are so weird.” Bandit mumbles. 

“Yeah, I guess.” Cora remarks, she doesn’t say anything more about it but Bandit feels guilty anyway.  

“Sorry, I keep forgetting not to bring up-” 

“I know, I know, you’re trying.” He knows she is smiling a tad. “And as for other thing, dad cancelled last minute. He’s busy with other stuff again, dealing with his parents’ busy stuff, you know how it is.”  

Bandit rolls his eyes. Yeah, he knows all about that. “Your dad is such a prick.”  

She laughs. “I know but you can just say stuff like that.”  

Bandit hums as he’s about to start up the new game when his dad sticks his head out of his office. Judging by the look of his lip biting the bottom of his mouth, he knows that what he’s going to say next is going to ruin the rest of his day.  

“Hey Bandit...So, I just got a call from Stolas, and I guess I forgot some stuff there at his place last time I was...you know...so your dad here has to go pick it up before home.”  

“Okay, cool.” Bandit says, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “I’ll ride home with Loona.”  

There's a long silence for a while before he looks up and sees his dad still standing there.  

Oh...F-ing no. 

“She’s busy, isn’t she?” he asks rhetorically. Damn it Loona, don’t leave him to deal with this! 

“It’s just for a little bit, just a quick stop to his place and then we’re out of there!”  

He groans loudly as he gets up from his resting spot before telling Cora that he’s got to go soon just as his dad goes back into his office. When she asks why, he tells her just one sentence that has become the bane of his existence.  

“We got to deal with the royal bird prick again.”  

The sight of the hotel was...certainly something. Chance looked up at the giant red eye sore that stood on top of the hill with mixed feelings as he was led up by both his mother and the sinner that is now in courtship with her. She looks down at him with an awkward smile but mostly has her single pink eye and red cross on his mom.  

“I really am so excited that you’ll be with us Chance.” His mother speaks up as she helps by carrying some of his bags, both Razzle and Dazzle are taking care of the rest as they are right behind them. Goldie is nearby, helping and she’s doing such a good job, at least according to him, carrying her things inside her side saddle bags. 

His feet are splitting with blisters upon finally making it to the front door. 

His mom stands in front of it, “WELCOME TO....” 

She pushes it the double doors and steps aside, “THE HAPPY HOTEL!” 

Wow, he’s impressed.  

It’s a mess everywhere his eye turns with a fridge randomly in the front room with a giant welcome banner high above.  

He honestly thought it could've been worse. 

His feet take him inside as he minds the mindless trash shoved to different sides of the room carelessly as everyone helps move his bags into the building. Big Yellow eyes of his look up at the sight at the old family paintings of both his mother’s and his own childhood in full display along with the peeling wallpaper of faded red apples.  

“I know it’s not a whole lot so far,” His mother voice echos off the walls. “But when we really get something going here, it’s going to be something really special. Right now it’s just a...” 

“Work in progress?” said the voice of a less than stellar emotional state.  

“Thank you Vaggie, yes a Work-in-Progress!” 

He sniffs at that last bit before his eyes continue to wander around the place and at the webs make homes in the corners of the red room. 

“Why don’t you have anyone at the palace working here?” He asks, honestly wondering why the property that has been in the Morningstar name for centuries was in such disrepair since mother arrived here not too long ago. 

“Good question, but I can do this myself!” He turned back to face her, confused as can be at her unbelievable vague response. 

She chooses not to answer him upon seeing someone come walking down the flight of stairs from the far end of the room. The spider in question appeared to be covered in dusty white fur patterned with pink along with a phone in hand, checking it mindlessly with a few hands gliding down the stairs.  

“Angel!” His mom cried out with elected surprise.  

“That’s the name, don’t overuse it Toots.” He, Chance is guessing the spider is a male though everything else about this demon could state otherwise, quickly walks past him. 

“Wait! I want to you to meet-” 

“Sorry, got a gig to do and I really don’t have time to-”  

Chance’s eyes grow wide upon seeing an angelic spear near the spider's neck. 

“You will stop, and you will meet Charlie’s son properly, got it.” The grey tone sinner woman stated with a deep glare up at their single resident. However, rather than be shocked upon seeing such a weapon formed out in the open that threatened his immortal life, the spider stops and looks behind him. His eyes grow wide upon looking down to meet with Chance’s own.  

The spider gasps in surprise. “Oh, hi kiddo~ Charlie never mentioned having a 'figlio.'”  

His mom frowned a little unsure judging by her darting eyes. “I’m pretty sure I mentioned Chance Angel, but this is my son.” She walked behind him and gently pushed him forward a little. “And he’ll staying with us for a long while!” 

She turned to look at him now. “Honey, I told you about Angel Dust, right?”  

She waves her hand as if to present Angel to him, “Well here he is!”  

Angel laughs faintly, “Nice to meet you short stuff, don’t go in my room and we’ll get along just fine.” He then goes back to heading out the door, this time without being stopped by the silver hair lady with a spear, who just glares silently as the spider departs. 

Said lady turns and finally puts away the weapon in question, Chance’s heart rate turning to normal as a result. Why does his mom like the crazy lady, he will never understand.

Castle Stolas was painted to reflect the pinkish red shades on this side of Hell as both Bandit and his dad pulled up past the gates and up to the front door without a guard to stop them in sight. His dad even put the company van in park before turning off the engine. Sitting up front with the window down halfway and the radio played broken rock with the speakers fizzling at the highest of notes. His dad took a few quick breaths, eyes shifting side to side, before opening his door; head turning back and forth in a sudden movement as he slowly walked around to his side. 

“Alright, I don’t see the bitch or the guards,” his dad said more to himself than Bandit, his eyes keep shifting around the front of the property. “Keep close until we get inside-" 

Suddenly, the front doors of the castle swinged open.  

There he was, dad’s owl bank account.   

“Blitzy!” Prince Stolas dashes over. Before his dad could say anything, the prince picks him up and kisses him deeply. 

"Hey Stolas~" His dad sounded like he was trying to be nice while also being crushed by the bird's arms. 

"Oh it feels as though its been forever since we last saw one another!" 

After a minute, the prince took notice of him.   

“OH!” He placed his dad back on the ground. “You brought your son.”   

“Sure, we were back to head back home before you called the office.” His dad explained half-truths. The plan was that dad was going to be working late to catch up on paperwork. Bandit thought they were going to order pizza and split it before heading back home late at night like any other Friday night.  

“Well then,” Prince Stolas leaned down his massive form to near Bandit, he even held out his hand. “It’s good to finally meet you properly then, I’m Stolas Goetia of the House of Stolas, but I guess you already knew that.” He awkwardly rubs one of his hands behind his head. “You’re Bandit right?” 

His eyes were looking right at him, all red and beady. The sight make his back shiver with his nose filled with thick cologne of some kind. Flowers? What ever it is, it's fucking over welling. His head tilts towards him and takes in the rich flecks his clothes are showing. Pure wealth and zero sense of style. 

"Hey," He says looking off towards the plants that are chocking the bit of land around the gates. 

Stolas held out his hand for a moment longer before retracting it. “R-right then.”  

He then stood back up. “Well, I don’t know how long this will take but you are more than allowed to explore if you’d like, though if you could avoid my bedroom for the time being...” He didn’t say anything further on that front, thank Satan. "Would you like to come inside as well then?" 

"Nope." 

"Oh well I, umm." He looks like he stammering before his dad cuts in.  

"Don't worry, Bandit knows to stay inside the gates and not to just bolt off..." He purposely trails off, looking down at Bandit, almost knowing what he was thinking of doing.  

Crap, guess that plan is a bust. 

"I'll be out here when your done dad."  

"Promise?" 

Bandit sighs, "Yes dad."  

He leans down and messes with his son's hair. "See you in a bit then."  

"Yeah, sea ya."  

With that, the adults walk up the stairs and inside the castle.  

Bandit sighs deeply and pulls out his game. "Okay lets get back to..." He then sees that the Wi-Fi is blocked. "Damn it!"  

He forgot to ask for the Wi-Fi password! 

"Balls!" He stuffs his game back into his hoddie pocket. Now what is he going to do? 

“Okay, I guess this could work.”  

Chance was finally alone to be left to his own devices in what is now his own new bedroom. Even after the extensive tour by his mom, and that woman, he was a bit drained but overall relieved to be shown the room he was now. The room itself was smaller than his old room by a great deal, one third of what it was back inside the palace, yet it was delightfully simple. Something to work from and, according to his mother, something he could decorate in his own time however he wanted. Marvelous! 

Goldie floated around the room herself to get a good look. She joined the young prince on his bed the moment she was done.  

He started to pet her head. “What do you think we should do now?” 

She nays something, her tail twitched with the curls and all.  

“I guess I could contact Coral, but she told me that she was busy chatting with a friend today. I don’t know if she is-” Before he could finish his thought, his cell phone started chirping. “- available.” 

He picked up his phone and rolled his eyes.  

He answers it. “You know, I was just talking to Goldie about you.”  

Her voice was soft and lively over the call. “It’s what they say and all, though it must feel strange when that’s brought up around your grandfather.”  

Chance and she causally chuckled a little.  

“Yeah, well hey, it’s nice to hear from you. I didn’t expect it, given that you told me what you were going to do today and all.” Sliding off his new twin bed, he walks over to the window and overlooks the city. “Did you have a nice time with that friend of yours?” 

“I did, but he had to get going. Something to do with his father and all.” She sounded a bit trailed off at the end. “Do tell though, how’s your mom doing?”  

His eyes take notice of one of his suitcases and mindlessly starts to unpack it. It feels unreal to be doing this at all. The concept of unpacking his own things as his fingers press on the gold locks before digging them into his limited wardrobe he was allowed to bring. Everything felt so soft to the touch.  

He wondered if now would be a good time to practice his levitation? With a wave of his hand, his golden magical aura picked up a pair of his pants. He was having a bit of trouble keeping them up for a moment, but he was relieved and quite proud of himself for keeping them up.  

“My mom is doing well; she was really delighted to show me around her new hotel.” He starts putting away clothes inside of the drawers. He stops. He’s miffed to see the pants now unmade to do the magic. Now he’ll have to fix that of course.... How does one refold pants? 

“Oh! You’re already there?” She chirped her question. Pants were starting to crumble in his hands, his mind growing frustrated in trying to figure out this odd puzzle. How did any of his family’s servants do this every day? 

“I just did this afternoon.” He grumbled a little before finding a method he was okay with. Satisfied, he started magically placing them inside one of the open drawers. A bit off edge but easily fixable. “She was jumping off the walls showing off her hallways and recreation rooms.” 

“How did they look?” 

“Terrible certainly, but don’t tell her that.” He joked as he took out his shirts, thankfully not to messed around with. “They are in need of some repair here and there, but I suppose I see where the appease in owning her own place has its merits.” 

“It’s quieter?” she asked, her voice softened to empathize. 

The noises outside would state otherwise.  

“Inside the hotel, yes.” He finished his clothes at last before moving towards his second love: his books. Its hardly a task as he lifts them with remarkable ease. 

Now his mom said that she had set up a library for him, however, he knows she wouldn’t have some of the books that he got given these are recently bought and exported from Envy. He placed them onto a shelf that he defined as his own bookshelf for the time being, until he could ask for a proper bookshelf later.  

“What about the people there?” she asked suddenly. “I know you told me about your mom’s new...girlfriend?” 

He sighed as he switched ears. “Yeah, we’re living with the crazy woman with a spear and a sharp temper along with an effeminate spider.” He climbs back onto his bed.  
“Nothing really to write home about.”  

She mumbles something in the background. He overhears some words from a deeper voice that he recognizes as her father.  

“Oh,” she speaks with her voice off its good mood. “I have to get going now. Father needs me for something, you know how it is.”  

He nods. Yeah, he understands.  

They quickly say their goodbyes before hanging up the phone. He claps his hands and his powers poof away. 

It was the dullest snoop Bandit had ever done in his whole life.  

Everything was pretty and shining, sparkling like a newly polished pearl with imps with matching uniforms scattered all over the place tending to the lands or hellhounds going back to guarding the front like they got nothing better to do themselves. It was all so boring.   

“This is the worst.” He stated firmly, sitting up on top of the roof overlooking the edges of the fancy ass houses nearby. If he was in a better mood, he could try to climb to the peek top of this place to see if he could see where he lived or if he could spot his school. He thought about doing that, but then grumbled when he saw how sharp the edges of the cones were up high. Dad hasn't trained him that much in combat, alone climbing that up without a harness. 

He picked up his phone.  

"What no signal either?" He stands up and waves it around to look for a good bar. "What the fuck is wrong with this place?" 

He decides to fuck the cones and starts climbing. Grabbing onto the walls, he makes his way up higher and higher. Still no fucking bars! "Come on already!"  

It takes several minutes of shimming up the top but his effort is rewarded with a single bar. 

"Finally!"  

He starts to dial up Tala's number.  

Only for his fingers to slip and drop his phone.  

"DAMN IT!" Without thinking about it, he flips backwards catches it- 

"Yes!"  

-Only to keep falling.  

"FUCK!"  

He fanatically looks round for somewhat to stop him from landing on solid stone. His eyes stop an open window and, with in moments of falling away from it, he uses his tail and with all his might, grabs hold of the ledge. 

He can’t hold on and nearly slips.  

“Shit-” He thinks fast and uses his hands. Summiting the power, he creates a solid platform under his body. He takes a deep steady breath before lifting the platform up to the window. It disappears as soon as he is fully sitting on the window’s edge.  

"I lived! Ha Ha!" He jumps down and whines at the strain of his tail. "I'll deal with that later!" 

He brushes himself off and stands there confidently. His eyes open and looks around the fancy ass hallway full of bird paints and fancy vases.  

He grumbles with a slouch. "Fuck this place is still dull." 

He starts walking while dragging feet, eyes on the ground. 

“Need. Something. To. Do.” He moaned each word plainly as he turned down another hallway. He didn’t know or care where he was. He was most likely lost, and he could hard let it linger.  

He wondered if he should just jump back out a lower window when he ran into someone and fall backwards onto the ground.   

“Hey! Watch it!” He shouted, looking up at who sent him flying.   

An owl with long thick black raven hair was standing high up wearing a thick as heck beany with a stupid crown on the front.  

“Fuck, sorry about that.” She leaned down. “Didn’t see you.”   

“Of course you didn’t.” He rolled his eyes.   

“Wow, rude.” She scoffed.  

“Like you weren’t first.” He countered, waving off her stretched out hand before standing back up on his own.  

“Whatever.” She rubs her hands on her shirt. “Never fucking mind trying to help some kid out.” She looked down at him confused. “Why is there even a kid here, anyway, did you want to come to work with your parents or something.”   

“No, I would rather be stuck inside the bottom of Envy’s Ocean than in here.”  

He was surprised to hear her chuckle. “Yeah, I guess I feel the same sometimes, mostly lately.”  

She looked like she started to walk off when she stopped and turned around, “Well, see ya.”   

He waved her off and started onward, but then found himself not turning around. Instead, he watched the teenager, who had to be given her size was way smaller than what he thinks is her dad, nearly vanishing past the walls.   

Bandit blinks then look at himself in a nearby mirror. What did he stop and watch her leave? Why did he care? Whatever, not like she ever did anything as cool as catch herself from fall off the roof with her tail.   

"Shit," He feels the slight tough of it.  

He'll need ice. Fuck.

“Okay, you can do this.”  

He stands in the middle of his newly put together room with the space in front of him cleared away. Summiting the magic within, he holds out his hands. A flicker of a ring made of fire starts to form.  

“Keep it up.”  

The ring grows a bit bigger. The air around him blows around the magic. However, he feels his muscles grow weak and the magic starts to push back.  

“Come on, hold form.”  

For a solid minute, the ring remains and, inside, he can see a bit of his home from far away.  

And yet, the ring doesn’t last.  

He falls to the floor, drained as the magic disappears.  

“Darn it, I was close this time.” He mumbles in pain as he lays there on the ground. He was closer this time, given that he was able to keep the portal’s form for a whole minute. His magic is getting somewhere outside of levitation.  

“Still need, ugg, practice.” He carefully sits back up. Goldie rushes over to him and tries to rub her head into his side. He smiles as he pets her. “I’m okay girl, just tired is all.” 

The feet under him move to stand but he nearly falls back down with how quickly he stood up and grabs hold of the dresser. “Whoa, I feel a little silly.”  

Laughter escapes his lips right before his eyes take notice of the clock tower far across town. The clock tower that is connected to the Heaven Embassy has always been there since anyone moral could remember. Even his own mother could never explain when it got there. However, all in Hell knew what it meant when it counted down.  

By this point in time, the number was at two.  

Two days until Extermination. 

Almost 48 hours until the Angels returned.  

Until he saw her again.  

He smiled faintly with a coy grin.  

He was ready. 

Chapter Text

Seven Years Ago...  

Chance looked outside his window with wide eyes as the people from the sky came flying down. He saw them at the highest spot in the castle with spears and hunted down the sinners in the city, screaming as they ran from the Angels that hunted them down. He hid as some grew close to the castle, but none would fly towards it.  

His grandmother told him the stories of how it came to past, how they would come from the planet in the sky and destroy their people. However, they would never be allowed to harm a single hellborn in plain sight, that was the price for allowing them passage into Hell every year. The young prince leaned into his arms somberly. 

This was the first extermination since his grandmother left. 

His grandfather hardly ever smiled anymore and was spending more time in his workroom. Mommy was just as sad, but she kept putting on a smile, saying that grandma just needs some time to herself right now; she’ll come back when she’s ready. 

It’s been months since she left though. Why did she leave? 

He didn’t know and no one was telling him anything. 

Now it’s The Bad Day and his mommy is too busy. He watches his mommy leave to go out there every year with just Razzle and Dazzle. She said she liked helping the sinners when she could from the Angels. He offered to help her once, he didn’t like that she was so alone, but she told him that he was too young right now, he can help but only when he’s big like her. 

Here he was, alone safe for his stuffy Goldie curled in his arms. Everything was too quiet as smoke filled the air. He thinks about going to his grandpa’s room and curl up in his lap for the rest of it.  

A sudden thud was heard outside.  

His eyes grew wide as he, for the first time ever, opened the window on extermination day and peaked outside. He moved his head around and, at first, didn’t see anything. He sighed, maybe it was a bird.  

He was about to close it when he saw feet near the top of the window. His eyes grew wider as he let out a faint gasp. The feet quickly disappeared.  

“W-wait!” He climbs out the window and stands on the balcony. 

She sees her. 

It was a short figure with sliver armor and a thick dark cloak. She was rubbing her leg and looked up. Chance took a step backwards. 

She wore a mask that covered her face, all lit up with sliver lights showing her an eye and a cross side by side. Her horns were short black ones that faced towards the back. 

He felt a rush of emotions seeing her, seeing an angel, so close.  

He noticed that she had no weapon, no spear of her own. Her wings were as white as clouds with strips of black as she spread them out. She looked like she tried to fly but gasped, a very high-pitched voice came out, and fell backwards.  

He felt a sudden instinct as he rushed over and caught her before she fell from the balcony. It was shocked at how small she was, she fit right into his arms. 

“Are you alright?” 

She turned around and stared at him.  

He stared back.  

For a while, it was just calm.  

Then she punched his face.  

“Ouch!” He dropped her on the ground. 

“Ouch!” She cried out when she fell, landing a bit backwards on her wing. Then stood up, facing him eye to eye. “Why did you do that for?!” 

“You were about to fall!” He shouted back at her. “I was trying to help!”  

“Well don’t!” She winced when she went to fly again, only to fall backwards. She let out a sharp breath but didn’t dare move. 

He looked up at her then her wing.  

“Are you hurt?” He found himself asking.  

She looked at him. “Did you bump your head or something? Leave me alone!” 

He watched as she kept trying to fly but whined and fell back. He didn’t know what to do until he remembered the first aid kit inside. He slipped back in and quickly tracked it down. He then rushed back out and, using his magic, started opening the box to grab supplies. 

“What are you doing?” She looked just as shocked as he felt when he started tending to her wings. 

 “Helping?” He said, confused as heck but trying to focus.  

She didn’t move as he used his magic to feel for the problem and felt a sprain. “I’m going to use magic on you to heal it.”  

“Huh?” She turned her head. “How? You like you’re two.”  

“I’m almost five.” He corrected, locating the strain and started using his powers to heal the fragile bone area. “My mommy showed me how, so I know what I’m doing.”  

“Why would she do that.” She grumbled, a hand holding up her head, tilted up to look across the city. “Isn’t she a princess?” 

He stopped and stared at her. She looked back.  

“What? We know who the royal family is, we’re not stupid.”  

He blinked a few times before going back to working on her wing.  

Chance has no idea why, but he asks about her age. “You look a little young to be one of those Angels that come down every year.”  

She seethes. “I’m plenty old enough!” 

“Then what are you?” 

“Six!” He gives her a look. She shouts back. “I’m older than you are!” 

He soon starts wrapping her healing wing. He stands up and looks it over before doing the same for her foot that she keeps holding. “How did you end up on our roof?” 

She scoffs, then pauses. “I don’t have to tell you.”  

With that said, they don’t talk for a long while as Chance finishes up. The young Angel goes to stand but he stops her. “You need to rest for a little longer before trying to fly again.” 

She groans but goes to sit back down.  

For some reason, he doesn’t go back inside. He fixed an injured person all on his own, something his mom would be proud of, but now that she’s mostly better he should just go back inside. There’s no reason to be out here.  

He sits down beside her.  

Both of them watch the extermination from far away, neither saying a single word. 

Soon enough, as soon as the clock’s bell bangs, it alerts the angels that the job is done. A portal appears in the sky.  

The younger angel gets up, gives him a solid long look, then starts to fly away towards it.  

He stays until the portal, and the angels, are gone.  

Chance goes back inside as soon as he sees his mommy’s fireworks go off into the sky. 

Six Years Ago...  

The same goes to past just like last year: His mom is out, grandfather in workroom, and grandma still gone. Well, almost the same as Goldie is now alive in her full form and starts flying around him. He was really happy that grandpa gave her life on his birthday last year, it’s one of the few times he heard him laugh since.  

“Not too close Goldie,” he instructed her. Given that she’s still new to life, he does have to show her what to do and what not to do. He walked over and watched with a frown as the angels had returned.  

He was about to close the window when his heart leaped upon seeing a familiar pair of small sliver boots high up. He opens the window and sees her, the same angel from last year. She looks better now as she gives him a hard glare with her arms crossed. 

Chance is about to say something, but she says nothing. Instead, she sits back on the balcony, legs crossed and overlooks the city. There was a strangle feeling flowing inside of him as he felt conflicted, hands on the window and yet feet on the inside. 

Apparently, he lingered long enough for Goldie to decide for him as she flew out the window.  

“Goldie, wait!” He jumps out and starts chasing her around the balcony. He tried to avoid the angel and leaped up and grabbed Goldie from flying away. “Don’t fly off like that!”  

“You should’ve had on her a leash.”  

He looks up at the angel, not looking at them but still at the city.  

She continues. “Your pet almost flew away. You need to train her not to do that. So, you need a leash.”  

He holds Goldie close. His feet walk closer. 

“Why are you back?” He finally asks.  

She says nothing about the matter. He doesn't bring it up again. They sit side by side once again. Just like before, she leaves when the clock chimes and the portal appear. She leaves without a word, and he goes back inside with Goldie.

Five Years Ago...  

This time when she arrives, he surprises her with a sandwich. She gives it a hard look then shows him the same. 

“It’s okay,” He shows her his own and takes a bit. Then stops and looks at it. “You're not allergic to peanuts right?” He shows her a basket full of different types of sandwiches. She just stares at him. He explains the chief made them for him. “They’re all different so you can eat something other than peanut if you’d like.”  

Instead of taking the peanut butter one, she looks in the basket and grabs a jelly one. He struggles and eats the peanut butter one along with this turkey. Goldie is given a few pats as she rests on his legs. 

---------

Four Years Ago...  

“I'm a scout.” 

She finally explained her job in the Angel Army. “I’m not ready yet to be one of the people up front in the action, so I’m a scout until I am.”  

He nods his head.  

“How long have you been one?” 

She pauses for a moment. Then speaks up. “Do you remember when we first met?” 

“Oh,” He just says in response. She nods.  

The two go back to eating. 

--------

Three Years Ago... 

It was the first time he saw her take off her helmet. She revealed her soft dark brown hair, pulling it out the helmet and it lands past her shoulders next her nearly light grey skin. She turns to look at him. 

Her eyes are a shimmering gold. 

“You’re pretty.”  

Both of their faces flush bright red upon what he just let slip from his mouth. 

She messes her hair. 

They don’t talk for a while after that. 

She says one word.  

“Thanks.”

Two Years Ago...  

“Fight me.”  

Chance gawked at the young angel now holding a spear in her hands. It’s not as long as the others, but it’s firm and strong looking. She flew done beside him, holding her point towards him. He just stares at her.  

“What?” 

She looked back at the spear then at him, she looked unsure but didn’t say it. “I need to get stronger so that I can be out there with them.” 

He gives her spear a look. “So, you’re training?” 

“I’ve never stopped training, not before or after we met. You fight me or this battle will be quick.” 

“You can’t kill royals!” He stepped back.  

She rolls her eyes, her helmet showing them on full display. “I know.”  

That just made it more confusing.  

The angel said plainly. “You need to fight back. I need to get stronger.” 

She points her spear, which can only be a training spear, towards him. He stares at her and she sighs deeply. “Your magic, use your magic to fight me. It’s not a fair battle if you don’t fight back.”  

“Oh.”  

He feels a bit bewildered but takes a stand. 

They began the brawl.  

If he could describe the movement, he would remind him of a dance. Her work with a spear cut through the air with grace and precision but never quiet makes his target. Instead, his feet near float while he dashed to the side of her and, using his magic to form a sword of ice, preforms an impact on her legs. However, her wings prevent her body from fall. Her arms grasp hold of his shoulders and twirls in him into the air.  

He gasps as he stares into her eyes for a spell.  

He’s captured by them.  

The ground comes up fast when he falls on his stomach. Chance’s fear increases tenfold.  

Yet no farther assault takes place. 

“Your form is lacking.” She slides her spear into a holder that is attached to her side. She grabs hold of his hands and pulls him back to his feet. “How are you expected to lead if you can’t take me in combat? It’s disgraceful.”  

“I’m sorry?” 

She sighs. “That is not a good answer.”  

Before he could say anything more, she starts flying as soon as the bell begins to chime once more.  

“I hope for your sake you improve or else this will just as quick next year.”

Last Year....  

His breathing is hard with his legs near buckled. At the moment, he is holding her spear from hitting him using a large bolder he conjured in front of her but it’s taking a toll on his body to keep it from her attacks.  

“Interesting choice.” He hears her remark.  

“Thank you.” He breaths, keeping stone up was killing his arms.  

However, her own strength has grown as well. He gasps as, with a flame of fire that suddenly appears on her spear, she uses it to surprise him and stab the stone. It crumbles before him. She smirks then steps over the rock around her.  

“Not a very wise choice in this case. Did you use a weak rock to form that?” 

The angel then took this moment to use her spear once more with the tip in front of him. He sees her smirk despite the mask. Chance makes a move to drop to the ground and spin, making a wind form around him and stuffing out the flame of her blade before spinning back to his feet back flat on the ground. 

“The flame spell is new as well. Where do you learn these things?” He felt he had to ask. 

She scoffs before twirling it around like a baton. “All soldiers of the Angelic Army know basic combat, but I have my teachers for my skills little prince.”  

The Scout of the Angelic Army forms green vines from her spear that trap his feet and tie them together. She sharpens her blade with a coy smirk. “I believe that’s game.”  

His head turns to look up at her, she blinks upon seeing his own sly grin.  

“Not quite.” 

With those words, the vines that were around him turn black and die. His feet slide back up and, with some balancing, he flips back onto them before forming stone gantlets on each hand. He starts punching towards her but she, using the spear, creates blocks of stone to stop him from getting to her.  

The brawl goes back and forth like so for almost the rest of the extermination.  

It ends in a tie, to the surprise of both, but more so for the angel.  

She looks up and smiles. “Not bad, you’re getting stronger.” 

She brushes off her clothing and polishes her spear for a moment. They both look at the clock and see that it’s still another half hour before it’s officially over.  

He gets up and pulls out a picnic basket from inside the room and out to the balcony. “Think you have time for a snack before returning home?” 

“I suppose I do.” She thanks him for the sandwich and starts to eat. “It's impressive that you are so far along already. Do you spend your time training?” 

He sits next to her. “In a way, but it’s mostly my magic that I’m working on. Do you though?” 

She leans forwards. “Every day of my life.”  

He frowns a little at this. “Everday? Don’t you have breaks in between?” 

She rolls her eyes. “You don’t get it, but I suppose that makes sense, your highness.”  

He moves forwards and thinks about it for a moment. Then his mind travels elsewhere.  

“My mom is thinking of starting a rehabilitation plan for sinners to get into Heaven.”  

She gives him a sharp look. “What?” 

“I know,” He agrees with her shock. “it’s crazy stupid, but she thinks they could go into Heaven instead of this every year.” He points out the scene of the city in smoke. 

She scoffs. “Well, I never saw a sinner go into Heaven, I don’t think it’s going to happen.”  

He shrugs his shoulders as they continue eating a bit longer before Scout leaves.

Present...  

He waited for her to show up and saw her drop downright next to his new bedroom window and tore the shutters open.  

“What is this?” She growled with the note tight in her fists.  

He took a little step back. “Hello to you too.” 

Her eyes shifted around before fully climbing inside and slamming the window doors back up, nearly cracking the glass. Her sharp turn showing off her very enraged eyes made his heart leap to his throat. 

Surpassingly, she said nothing more. Yet even in her silence he felt uncomfortable as she marched around the room inspecting every little surface. She then treaded her way back over to him, her arms firmly squared to her back.  

“So, is this your mother’s idea of rehabilitation?” She asserted. “A hotel? Of all places?” 

His voice bemoaned into a murmur of a tone with his body slopping a bit closer to the floor, unsure of what to say to that. “She thought it would be an ironic choice for a clinic?” 

She huffed but said nothing more. Instead, she sulked for a moment while longer. She took off her mask and rubbed between her eyes with her head lowered before letting out a low moan. 

“What?” He blurted out.  

“I’m amazed to discover that you seem to grasp a bit better than your own mother when it comes to knowing what your kingdom needs.” 

“Uhh...thanks?” 

This angel becomes stranger the longer he knows her.  

She shook her head before turning to face him fully, spear back in hand.  

He finally found his smirk once more as he felt his powers flow in his hands.  

In Heaven (Post Experimentation)  

The Scout of the Angelic Army left the demon realm miffed more than years before. The sight of the note she discovered at the castle made her blood boil. She glared down at the paper taped to the window of the tower balcony connected to Castle Morningstar since she first discovered it several years ago during her first visit to Hell.  

She had made the foolish mistake and had been spotted before she had to fly away only for her to end up with a damaged leg and wings. What she didn’t expect was to be rediscovered by the youngest royal of Hell’s official ruling class, then treated with care despite her status with Heaven.  

It was all so unexpected.   

After a handful of years of sitting on the sidelines, she was at last given her first spear to practice her skill upon and later took to sparing with the prince himself.   

She was quite proud of herself for keeping tabs on him.  

After all, a royal in his nature should be as well trained as any other to protect not only himself but those around him from a battle. Given her involment with him, even brief moments during her annual visit, it was important to her that she performed these tests to witness his own powers increase and give her a real challenge to face.  

Using the address that was listed inside the paper before she set it ablaze, she flew through the skies until she found the rubbish ‘Happy Hotel’ that Chance wrote about. Its very title mocked her, and she wished she had the time to bury the shameful sign. 

Still, she was on a mission. 

“Nice to see you didn’t get lost this time around Starbrust.” Her eyes looked up at her superior officer and leader of the Exorcists. His masked face showed off his amused expression as he then leaned down to her level. “Seriously kiddo, you almost just missed the portal closing on your wings. What were you doing? Trying to knock out a few kills?” He popped a few knuckles as he laughed. “Newsflash: You’re still just a Scout until you finish, you're training. Until your facing me eye to eye, that’s not happening anytime soon.” 

She huffed but stood in attention.  

“Yes.” 

“Yes what?” 

“Yes Sir.”  

“Yeah nope,” He got back on his feet before suddenly picking her up from under her arms. “We’re done working for now and just preformed another fuck fantastic year killing those demons. Abel isn’t going to give me a hard time on this one and neither will his wife. Try that again little burst pop.”  

She sighed deeply but smiled a little.  

“Yes... Grandpa.” 

The first man laughed before throwing her into the air before catching her into a deep hug. 

Chapter Text

Down in the Ring of Envy where the sea meets the shore, a manor stood tall with lime brink walls painted in moss green, a young girl is playing on a piano alone. Her fingers move with fluent movement that plays a soft melody with a hopeful rhyme. In the room she is in, there are several other instruments that rest on the walls, most have dust with only a few having been used in ages as the light of the evening sky casts down its soft green light inside.  

The child in question plays as if the world is waiting with bated breath, eyes closed and in tune with the harmony. Every so often, she must move her hair off to the side as the ends curl around her neck, silver as earth’s moon, the light bounces off the top of her head to express the white highlights. Her hands play as the color of moss dark greenish-grey skin dances over each intended key with a grace that reminds her of a jellyfish dancing in the water.  

Her heart flutters the moment the notes increase along with a smile faintly on her lips. 

“Coral Esda Von Eldritch!”  

A sharp strike of misplayed keys screams into the previously calm air. 

Oh dear. 

The door suddenly flings open. She turns towards the impact with a small frown. Standing before her is her grandmother, a tall woman with a darker complexion than her own. The eyes of the woman glare down at her. 

“What do you believe you are doing?” Her voice is touch yet silk, like a horrid creature that is daring to be questioned.  

“Practicing.” Coral states plainly. Her heart flutters uncomfortably so when her grandmother stomps over and pulls out the cover for the keys. Coral pulls back her hands before they are crushed from the metal. 

Her grandmother leans down on her head, her perfume is foul, but Coral holds her breath. “You are meant to be ready. Our family is holding a party tonight and you know better than to be present.”  

“Yes Grandmother.” She climbs down and bows before rushing out of the room.  

“Fix your dress!” She hears her grandmother scream. Coral does just that, brushing down the skirt that meets her knees before making her way up the stairs. Once she is inside, she grasps hold of her bag and looks inside. The servants of her family did pack most of what she needed for her trip, but she quickly placed inside a small sketch book and a few pencils. Before departing down the stairs with her bag in hand, her hand reached up and grabbed hold of a small pink amulet with a sliver chain and stuffing it into her pockets.  

Soon enough, she is inside of a car that is heading up the roads towards Pride.

When she was young, she had been told that she was a mistake. Her father, after learning that his ex-girlfriend (the Princess of Hell) was with child, he slept and had a child of his own. Her grandparents wanted to get rid of her, as did her aunt who apparently spit in her cradle, but then they decided to have her play the part that was meant for father

Meaning she was meant to marry the son of Princess Charlotte Morningstar.  

Of course, this led to her meeting the young prince when she was a toddler when her father tried to get her to have a play date with the boy. Despite this not going to pass the way her father and his family intended, she did end up meeting Chance because he was nearby when her father was invited by Queen Lilith and naturally brought her along.  

While she can’t recall much due to being so young, her memory does allow her to recall how they ended up running off to play with a swing set his grandfather set up. This was where Princess Charlottle found them and didn’t have the heart to pull her way. 

Even if this started as a ploy for the rest of the Von Eldritch, this was how Coral met her closest friend for most of her life.

------

“And this what known as a dragonesque, the body of a dragon but the spirit of a pure horse.” Chance had stars in his eyes as he told her this while the two of them were walking away from the library.  

She was holding a pill of books in her arms. “I thought they were just myth?” 

“Well, according to the text by the Goetia philosopher, Dridren Shield, dragonesque are rarely ever seen by hellborn eyes. They are private beasts that live in the mountains of Wrath and in the deepest bowls of Hell.”  

“You mean Sloth?” 

“I mean the secret eighth ring.” He whispered that last bit with wide gleeful eyes. 

“You think the eighth is really real?” she asked, just as ecstatic. 

“I know it is,” he stated as he showed her the picture of the mystical horse. “The dragonesque along with several other mythic live there along with the monsters of old.” He then picked up another book that he got from his bag and gave it to her. “This is one of my own copies of the text, you should have it.”  

“Are you sure?” 

“Certainly.” 

“Go Coral! Woo!” Chance pulled her aside after just a fantastic show, hugging her tightly as he continued to cheer her on long after the rest of the audience had left the auditorium. 

"You'll get them next time." She comforts him after a bit lost. Chance pled to his family and was allowed to have her join to get some ice cream.

"Thanks Coral." 

-------

She was even allowed to attend the Goetia Academy for many years and, while not her cup of tea, she did like being able to see Chance when she could. She attended his games with his Polo team, and he went to her concerts in the school band.    

She didn’t really get the opportunity to go the Morningstar palace again but seeing him every day at school made each day more bearable.  

That was, until last year. 

Last Year  

“She’s gone mad!” The voice of her Aunt Helsa cried out in rage on spring morning. Coral was in the middle of the dining room drawing still life of a new flower sitting by the window when she heard her.

Her father scoffed as he continued to browse around his new phone. “Charlie has always been a little on a stranger side of things, but really Helsie?” 

“You were there last night!” She began pacing around the room, her feet stomping into the marble ground. “That princess is going to be an even bigger laughingstock than what she is now if she goes through with it. I mean, is she really going to throw what little reputation away for those pests running around Pride?” She stopped to take a long drink of hard wine before smashing the glass into a bookshelf next to her. “Rubbish Filth!”  

“Her or the Sinners?” 

“Both at this point!” She groaned as she pulled at her hair, her demon form showing on the surface. “I can’t believe that mommy and daddy had forced me to be ‘friends’ with that girl ages ago.” 

“At least you weren’t going to marry her,” He mumbled under his breath, taking a long sip of wine from his own glass. “Oh well, Princess Morningstar is a mess. Nothing really new to be honest.” 

“This stunned could be the end of it all!”  

“End of what exactly?” He finally looked up from his phone, eyes bored at her.  

She didn’t say anything for a long moment, but she must’ve caught sight of Coral watching before she dipped her head back into the room. However, she wasn’t that lucky to be ignored. Coral cried out as Helsa pulled her hair, nearly ripping it from her skull and throwing her on the floor.  

“This!” Helsa spat her back. “The whole plan, this mess, all ruined!”  

Coral, tears in her eyes, looked up at her father. Said father didn’t even move from his spot, looking down at her like she was some random thing on the carpet. “You know I can’t just get rid of her right? Want to talk about ruined reputations? Think of what that would look like.”  

Helsa moaned. “I don’t see the point in having this, thing, around when she isn’t any used to us!” 

He sighs, standing up and starting to leave the room. “I’m sure that if we kept her out of school and the spotlight, then people will assume whatever. If we’re lucky, she will be slowly forgotten and then you can do what you would like. I don’t really care what to be honest.”  

Coral watched with wide eyes as her father left her alone with the worst person alive. 

------

If there was any hope on her side, it was that at least Helsa was smart enough not to physically harm her in any shape or form. Living in the modern age meant that anyone and everyone had a phone to take pictures to send out to the tabloids. Sadly, that didn’t apply as much when she simply was just out of the way for the most part. 

Homeschool was a difficult time at the start, she was so very lonely and didn’t feel like it was worth getting up in the morning. She can’t believe she missed people like the band who only invited her to parties for reputations and class when she was laughed at for getting an answer wrong when called out. Chance was her lifeline when she found a way to hide his number on her phone. She felt she could at least tell someone how she felt, even if she had to leave out most of the details so as to avoid more trouble. 

Then, unexpectedly, she found herself outside of her birth ring more often than not. Locations that were kept outside of the natural high society eye. Somehow strangely enough, that led her to meeting the second most important person in her life. 

Pride Ring  

“Look, sorry to tell you this Champ, but that’s the breaks.” Both siblings are at the doorsteps of Moxxie and Millie with the two older imps inside already making dinner.  

“It’s not fair! You went out last night and now you’re going out again!” Bandit was fuming, his eyes were hot with his arms to his sides. His sister exhaled a low hum before leaning down to his level.  

“I’m sorry but you understand right? Hanging out with friends and all that? You and your little bit crew do that all the time and now, I want to do the same with some new friends.” She rubs her bangs out her eyes before standing up and pulling out a smoke, blowing one out into the night. “Look, would it help if I promised to make it up to you? Maybe, I don’t know, breakfast waffles at that one place down the block from here?” 

He folded his arms and turned to look away from her. She lowered her cigarette before ruffling up his hair. “Hey look, I love you alright.”  

He nodded his head, keeping it facing the wall of the old brink apartment. He heard her footsteps as she started walking away before the sounds of the van engine turning on as she pulled away. It was then that he turned to watch the van leave, and he was outside alone. 

“Ugg, great.” He started to walk up when he saw something in the distance. 

It was hard to make out for most, but Bandit squinted his eyes and gasp in surprise upon seeing a very familiar looking car pulling down the street. Climbing quickly down the stairs and running down the block, his eyes took witness to the car stopping as an older imp woman with thick curls tied in a bun walked out of the front and opened the back door.  

“Cora!” He shouts upon seeing her and rushes over.  

A young Envy demon jumps out of the back seat and runs up to hug him tightly, Bandit’s earlier bad mood vanishing in that moment.  

He looks up at the older woman and greets her warmly. “Hi Miss. Wendy.”  

The older woman shared his smile. “It’s good to see you too Bandit.”  

Bandit turns to look back at Cora. “Are you staying the full night?” 

She laughed. “More like the rest of the week. My dad’s family is having on of those parties and I’ve got nothing but time to burn!”  

“Fuck yeah!” He shouts out. Finally, something good is going his way! “Do you want to come over to the M&Ms place for dinner? They’re making some fried chicken and chowder.” 

Cora turns to look up at Miss. Wendy with big pleading eyes. The imp woman laughs as waves them off. The kids beam as they run back down the street, racing each other as they laugh into the night. 

Several Months Ago  

Coral wiped her eyes as she looked out the window of the apartment building deep inside IMP city as the rain poured down. She was inside a bedroom no larger than a small car sitting on her twin-size bed watching the rainwater with her hair in a mess due to her bow resting on the dresser. There was a short series of knocks on the closed door. 

"Ms. Coral? Can I come in?" 

The girl sniffed before taking a breath. "That's fine."  

Miss. Wendy entered the room carrying a platter of cookies. She held them out to the child before her, sighing softy. "I made chocolate chip."  

Coral thanked her before taking one and started to munch on it little at the edges. It was still warm with the chip gushing. Wendy set the platter down on the night stand and sat down beside her.  

After a moment of silence with light pattering, Wendy spoke up. "I know this is a big change for you dear, but I do hate to see you cooped up in this room every weekend."  

Coral continued to hold her knees tightly to her chest. The rain falled slowly outside.  

The older woman drew closer. "I do wish there was more I could say to help you feel better about all of this, I truly do, but it's outside of my hands. She smiled sympathetically and patted the girl's hand.  

"Just take things one step at a time," she said. "It'll get better soon." 

Coral uncurled just a little. "Why doesn't my family love me?" She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She could feel her heart racing, and her throat closing up. She wanted to be brave, but she felt lost and scared. “I miss Chance, even going to that snobby school! I don't know why Chance would rather be homeschooled, it’s horrible.”  

Wendy looked up at the clock across the room then back at the girl. "You know, I heard that Mr. Gildmore is having a small ruby hunt in the park tomorrow for kids just your age. "It's a fun event where they hide small, shiny red stones all around the park, and the children get to search for them. It's like a treasure hunt with prizes for the most gathered,” Wendy explained with a gentle smile before mumbling, “Course, they’re all plastic, too many Greed types would be involved and ruining it for you lot.”  

The older woman shook her head and turned back to the girl. "Nevermind the last bit. Wouldn't that be a nice way to spend some time outside and maybe even make some new friends?" 

Coral looked up at her, unsure of what to say to that.  

Wendy patted her hair down. "Think it over and let me know in the morning." Coral nodded and left the room. She lay awake in bed, thinking about Wendy's words. 

-------

Families from all set their children lose the moment the bell rang out. The park was flooded with kids running around, climbing the dead trees and snarling at the others. The parents stood blocked off to the sides with police tap stopping them from going through to ‘help’ their kid find and gather the most rubies. It was no wonder as the prizes were not only toys and candy but also the large box items were game stations and tickets to Lu Lu world (and not its knock off counterpart in greed). 

The insanity made kids like Coral a bit frazzled by the spectacle as she was right in the middle of it all, running away from the more feral ones and hid behind a tree. She felt her heart race in panic at the sight. She looked around for a moment. Wendy was spotted nearby with the older woman waving at her. Coral sheepishly waved back but kept to her post. 

Clearly, she made a horrible mistake. 

“YA!” She found herself falling onto the ground as a group of random hellhound puppies trampled over top of her. She felt herself being crushed and was gasping for air.  

That’s when she then found herself being pulled away and helped back upon on her feet. She was gasping for air like it was a precious resource as the air filled her with life giving air. 

“Are you alright?” 

She blinked and looked in front of her.  

Then blushed deeply upon seeing a very handsome looking imp with swoopy golden locks of hair look upon her with concern in his eyes. It's strange though, it was as if those eyes were familiar to her, but she couldn't place it anywhere. Coral’s heart fluttered before she remembered what he asked her.  

“O-oh I’m-” She coughed, “Fi-fine! Just fine. Thank you for, um, helping me!”  

Her face was so warm, could he see that? Oh, Seastars she hoped not! 

The boy chuckled, “It’s nothing, don’t worry about it.”  

“I guess I’ll try not to.” Coral awkwardly replied with a brush of her hair out of her eyes. She had no idea what to say. She was making such a fool of herself. 

The boy looked around the place then looked as though he had an idea. “Hey, did you want to work together?” 

She was taken aback by that request. “Together? Was that allowed?” 

“Yeah, not that just anyone does though. Stupid, but yeah.” He said with such relaxed confidence that it made her head spin. “I usually do stuff like this with my friends, but they’re all out doing other stuff, but you look like fun to hang out with. So, what do ya say?” 

She hardly said much but whatever came out of her mouth. “Then let's get a move on!”  

Where was this coming from? 

Coral further surprised herself as she pulled the boy along. 

“Hey, wow, your fast!” The boy remarked. “I’m Bandit, what’s your name?” 

“Coral, Coral Esda Von-” She was about to say her last name when she found herself fumbling for some reason. “Coral.” 

There was something odd about holding his hand. There was warmth, but something more than that?

“Coral? Ha, nice name. Hey, has anyone ever called you Cora?” 

She giggled. “You would be the first.” 

“Good, I like being the first.”  

Chapter Text

The 666-news station is packed with demons of all kinds as they prepare for his mother’s interview that is coming up next. It’s been about a day since the clock turned back to show 365 days with the streets still filled with spears imbedded into unexpecting sinners. He spent that morning popping his back after his fight with Scout and texting Coral to ask how her weekend was. Then his mom and her girlfriend dragged him out to the limo before briefing him about what the plan was for today.  

Chance looks on from his seat on a plush chair as his eyes linger onto both his mom and her girlfriend as they prepare. The sliver haired woman exhales deeply as she finishes fixing his mother’s bowtie. “Okay! You remember what to say?”  

His mom takes a moment and then inhales. “Yes! Let's do this!” 

The shot her project. Razzle, Dazzle and even Goldie are chewing on some donuts on the refreshments table with his mother then turning back around with puffy wide eyes, gasping in delight. “What if I si-” 

“Sing a song?” He’s surprised as Vaggie is upon both basically stating the same thing. 

“Aww!” His mom gushes, running in between the two of them. “That was just adorable! You both know me so well!” As she said that last bit, she pulls them into a hug. Neither goes to hug the other and thankfully his mother lets go. 

He fixes his hair before summoning a comb from out of thin air. He almost does so flawlessly but then the poral fails at the last minute and snips the comb into pieces. Darn it. The young prince moans as he picks up the better piece and combs his hair.  

He missed most of the conversation, but he does take notice of the moment his mother pulls out her goal list to show off, holding it out for them to see. From what he can tell, the list is just full of the same fluff that she talked about on the ride over but with more drawings. They look almost the same as the few on grandpa’s workshop wall that he framed with gold star stickers. 

“Why is it all highlighted?” He finds himself asking aloud.  

“Those are the best parts!”  

That is verbatim in ignoring what he just asked and tells her as much. She rolls her eyes, but her smile is still as present as before. Only then does she starts describing her dream of seeing demons and angels happy in Heaven. He can just picture Scout rolling her eyes before declaring his mother was too naive to live.  

All Rainbows and smiling suns, he winches at the sight then digs deeper into his seat. 

If his great-grandfather was indeed listening, he hopes that he will spare her the worst of the fallout. 

Angel Dust felt high from a few different sources in both his life on earth and here in hell: drugs and action. 

“Heyyy, thanks for the backup, Angie!” His girl buddy, Cherri Bomb, thanked him as she was sending bombs to blast at the egg henchmen of the weird snake guy. She has fought this guy so often over the years since she arrived down here, it’s nuts but damn is it...what’s the word again? 

He tries to think about it while she pulls out a rocket launcher and starts firing it. “You kiddin'? This is the best action I've seen in ages!” He tells her before putting his hands behind his head, resting on the trench they formed during the fighting. Now what was he thinking about again? Oh right, that high feeling of killing of the eggs and shit. Joy? Excitement? Some strange feeling of delight over having the power to smash something up after dealing with his boss? 

“Where've you been, anyway? I thought you up and died or some shit.” 

“Oh, I wish!” Angel lights up a bomb for her. “I've been staying at this crappy hotel on the other side of town. Some broads are lettin' me stay rent-free if I play nice.” 

Annoying ass bitches too, almost telling him what he can’t do and, no, don’t do drugs and trying coloring! Right, well news flash to the candy princess: he died when he was 34, not 2.  

The explosion set off and they started running.  

They really are nut girlies. He remembers when they showed up after he got chewed out by Val when he tried to use his old skills, he got from his mob background to try to work a deal with those loan sharks. Sure, they all ended up dead after the fact, but they were the ones that went chicken shit by pulling out guns first! Yeah, and the idea that he missed another gang bang, as if Val had done a million of the same crap scenes that has to be his fetish.  

Either way, they found him walking the streets and pulled him into their limo to talk. He didn’t understand it, but he felt like his pride was on the line when they questioned if they picked the wrong person to test their little experiment.  

The real shocking thing was when, after he agreed, the princess gave him more than enough cash to pay off his horny landlord by the Vee tower. It was enough to pay off the rest of his back rent and with that, he was able to get the hell out of there.  

Yeah, the hotel isn’t the most glamorous, he seen rich places, but he was still taken aback by how bad it looked given it was owned by the Princess of Hell. 

On second thought, maybe that’s why it looked like crap. Princess didn’t have anyone but her girlfriend and royalty ain’t known how to even brush their own fucking teeth let alone clean. 

He was more shocked by the reality that she had a kid too.  

While he wasn’t big into politics, the princess didn’t give off mom vibes so much as annoying older sister ones. She was too much like a puppy and less like a wolf, as his own ma would say. 

The kid looks like he’s in his tweenhood too, just on the peak of being in the ‘fun’ phase of life. He feels for her son, now having to live with his ass and all, but thank God he doesn’t seem like the needy type! Yeah, his persona seems proper but also quiet.  

It’s weird. 

Kiddos are loud and he thought rich ones were like super spoiled rotten, but that’s not who Charlie Jr is at all.   

The snake gets involved while he was blasting eggs. He blinks and goes back into brawling mode, grinning and chackling like he’s pure spunk and crime itself. They start taking the stupid snake down and that’s when the word comes to him.  

Cathartic.  

Yeah, that’s what it feels like.  

God, this day is just getting better and better!

Despite the limo only having the four of them inside with the plush bodyguards up front, the place never felt so crowded. Chance sat in the middle with a seat between sliver hair angry woman and the spider that caused a city-wide catastrophe on live television. The only sounds being made were the window button being pressed several times up and down by said pink spotted spider. He felt bad for his mom, who was curled up into a ball of shame and regret, but he wasn’t all that surprised by the outcome that befallen on them. 

It started out okay enough. The interviewer, that one creepy news person Katie Killjoy, made his skin crawl when she talked. And her co-anchor? The man is more polite but more perverted. How anyone can work for either of them is beyond him, but someone give these people a raise for doing so. 

His mom talked about the hotel and its purpose to curb the overpopulation in Hell through a more peaceful route such as redemption. The idea is strange to think about, but he glared at the people that dare mocked his mother for suggesting it to the public. The news people were just awful before, but they marked in his mental book of bad people when they tried to make his mother sound like a lunatic. 

And then there was Angel Dust. 

The spider in question, who must have finally taken notice of the strained atmosphere asked simply what, most likely why Vaggie was glaring at him from across the limo. With that, she started to chew him out, pulling at her own hair in the process. 

“What?’, ‘WHAT?!’ What were you DOING?!” 

“I owed my girl buddy a solid!” Angel signs. “Isn't that a ‘redeeming quality’? Helping friends with stuff?” 

“Not with turf wars that result in territorial genocide!” 

He didn’t have it in him to argue in pointing out how most, if not all those sinners involved, will return to life in a matter of days. That and, as far as it was seen, no hellborn was in the crossfire either so they were safe from real dead. 

Then, as if to prove his point, Chance’s heart almost leaped out his throat upon seeing a danger fly across the limo and cut into the window button by Angel. His wide eyes slowly turned to look at the crazy woman. Why did his mother agree to court her? 

“What?” Angel Dust asked, annoyed rather than alarmed. He then pushed his hair back as he pressed forward. “Aw, come on! I had to! My credibility was on the line! I mean, what kind of reputation would I have if people found out I was tryna go clean?” 

“What’s wrong with trying to get better?” Chance cut in and suddenly everyone turned to face him, almost as if just remembering he was there.  

Angel looked as though he wanted to say something else but then paused, then spoke up. “I just got an image that ‘certain’ people see me as and my career could be on the line if that is messed with.”  

“Career?” Vaggie asked in the most frustrated tone. 

His eyes shifted towards Chance, confusing the boy, yet the adults around him said nothing more about it as they moved on. 

“Well, your career and image act make our hotel look like a f-freckin joke!” 

How did he make them look like a joke? From what he was gathering, all his mom and her girlfriend were doing was trying to stop him from using drugs and getting high off them. He had his own book on the matter of mental health that he recently got for the sake of trying to figure out what his mom was trying to do. While a little advance for his own understanding, he’s under the impression that drug sounds more like a surface problem.  

Was Angel attending any form of therapy? He didn’t see anyone else other than those three when he first showed up, he thought his mom would’ve hired a therapist at least to show up occasionally to talk to Angel, but he’s been there for days now and nothing like that is happening. 

For the rest of the ride back, he wondered if his mom had any idea of how to run this project. 

Arriving home, Chance sighed upon seeing the sight of the mess that the previous day had left behind. He was locked in his room for the most part. For the first time in a long time, his mom didn’t go out and stayed in her room with her girlfriend. However, the living room wasn’t able to be locked up like their room at the time. Even as he and Scout were in the middle of their match, they both had overheard the sounds of her fellow angels down below. She stopped during that time and listened. It only lasted ten minutes before they left. The mess was all that was to show they were here at all.  

He walked in after his mom with Vaggie and Angel behind him. He looked down and started to pet Goldie, who in turn nuzzled into his hands. He walked the stairs and sat there with her. Angel was saying something to his mom, but his voice was muffled from how far up he was, almost to the second floor. He looked through his phone, texting Coral. He was a little upset to learn she couldn’t get the chance to be with him on his birthday at least, it’s been far too long since they last saw each other in person. She promised to send him a card and a gift though, at least that was okay.  

He didn’t know what his mother was planning for his birthday this year, she didn’t mention anything. For as long as he could remember, staff set up a ball for him where nobles of all kinds showed up with the occasional Sin popping in to say hello. They didn’t feel like proper parties, at least for him. If he didn’t show up, it would just another ball for Goetias grownups to gossip. Maybe a kid his age would be there, on a whim by being dragged by their parents, but he never got to interact with them. Cake was the only good thing that came out of that. 

If there was anything good about living at the Hotel now it was that there was no pretend party ball this year. 

When was the last time his family celebrated with him on the day of? 

He was deeply lost in thought when he suddenly heard another voice, a different one at that, coming from down the stairs. He frowned before he started walking down with Goldie following.  

Moments earlier  

‘Why am I always so a failer? What could the reason be? Why do I have these dreams?’ Charlie has been asking herself these questions more often these days. Today was just another on the long list of disappointing moments of her life thus far. Did it matter what Angel did? Killjoy was just finding any excuse to have her laugh out of her studio. Their shared mockery felt like every day of her life. 

The reason for why she was like this? Maybe because she was more like her parents, or at least how they used to be. Dreamers: she was born to a pair of star cross lovers. She wanted to be so much like them but at the same time, she didn’t. What nonsense, what maddens did she unleased by daring to speak such words as hope and improvement?  

Not like any other demon cared. Not even the sinners. It seemed as well as they wouldn't give a shit about being someone worthy of Heaven, but she guessed it was on her to dream so brightly for a better tomorrow then. Even her dad wasn’t supportive of this and who knows where her mom was.  

Would mom approve? She doesn’t know and that has to be worse.  

Well, even if all else fails around her, at least she has Vaggie and Chance. Those two are her world right now, her rocks for keeping her floating to far up into the sky. Charlie then has a thought. Was she a good mom for Chance? Was she anything like her own mother? Hard to say. Then again, she’s the one that will be leaving this kingdom to him one day when she’s tired to press onward and it’s her job to give him a better world to be a part of, right? Gosh, she wasn’t even Queen yet and she was having those thoughts. 

In fact, she was so deep in thought that only the sound of knocking startled her, she blinked a number of times before moving away from the door. Quickly standing back up, her eyes are on the doorknob.  

Heartbeats fluttering. 

More knocking. 

Her hand opens the door.

My, What a wonderful day to be dead in Hell! He looks around the sight of the crimson misshaped mad house that he’s standing in front of. His foot taps a little as he keeps knocking, waiting with great anticipated excitement coursing through his veins. The door is opening. The princess of Hell is on the other side! 

Showtime! 

“Hello-” Suddenly the door slammed in his face. 

Well, that was rude. 

It opens again.  

“-o!” He finishes his greetings. He’s about to say more when it’s shut in his face once more! 

My, my, did Lucifer teach this girl any kind of manners? 

He sighs, the popping static from his voice echoing in return. Gracious, he wonders if this was a misstep. Certainly, it looked promising on the second-fiddle media outlet. No, reality isn’t staged with such zest of fists so passionate. What’s the holdup then? 

The door opens for the third time.  

His eyes lower a tad. “May I speak now?” 

The princess, arms crossed, speaks up. “You may…” 

With his information invitation inside her establishment. He fluently makes his way inside with his name and a gripping handshake, a common no-deal making one, before dismissing it just as quickly as he makes his way past the door. “Alastor! Pleasure to be meeting you, sweetheart! Quite a pleasure!” 

Her hotel looks just horrible! How marvelous! Yes, this place of peeling wallpaper and torn furniture is prospective in the making! “Excuse my sudden visit, but I saw your fiasco on a picture show, and I just couldn't resist! What a performance! Why, I haven't been that entertained since the stock market crash of 1929!” 

His eyes are fixed on all over the place, he just couldn’t contain his delight. Yes, yes, this is just the place he was looking for! “Hahahahaha, sooo many orphans...” 

A spear is in his face.  

“Stop right there, cabrón hijo de perra!”  

He tilted his head a tad. A long sliver hair woman with just as dull grey clothing is saying words, he doesn’t understand the last bit of. Strange?  

She continues. “I know your game and I'm not gonna let you hurt anyone here, you pompous cheesy talk show shitlord!” 

Well, she just made his list. It’s one thing to have a spear in his face, it’s another to compare him to Vox. Shame he can’t make Jambalaya out of her yet. He’s here for a reason after all. 

He carefully points the blade of her weapon away from his face before stating firmly that if he wished to do harm, he would have already done so. 

Their terrified faces say he was effect. Good, but now he needs to play nicely. 

“No! I'm here because I want to help!” 

“Say what, now?” The Princess looks stunned. 

Alastor supposes he will have to repeat himself “Help! Hahaha, hello?”  

“Is this thing on? Testing, testing!” Tapping the microphone that’s a part of his staff to see if it’s connected.  

“Well, I heard you loud and clear!” Ah, good! Moving on then! 

The princess and her partner look at each other for a second, bewildered as they should by at his most generous offer. When the blonde-haired royal asks for more detail in regard to his assistance, he explains that he wishes to help run her hotel. Yes, he wants to sponsor it.  

She still looks confused. 

He explains one of his problems as of late. “Hahaha, why does anyone do anything? Sheer, absolute boredom! I've lacked inspiration for decades. My work became mundane, lacking focus,” He shoves the shorter girl off, “-aimless! I've come to crave a new form of entertainment! Hahaha!” 

As he finishes jovially laughing, his shadows whisper in his ears. Someone is coming down the stairs. A young boy that matches the princess’s image in miniature. His senses are tickled as the child looks upon him with curiously. In response, he blinks a few times, lifting his head up just a tad. The boy looks a bit surprised but otherwise says nothing, standing off to the side as he watches along with the feminine male presenting spider. He does take notice that the princess nor her girlfriend are none the wiser. 

Mmm...interesting. 

As the princess asks about getting into a fistfight with a reporter, he knows he’s got her nibbling. He then tells her what his mantra of life itself is. “Hahaha! It's the purest kind, my dear: Reality! True passion! After all, the world is a stage, and the stage is a world of entertainment.” 

“So, does this mean you think it's possible to rehabilitate a demon?” 

Ha! He almost nearly falls apart right then and there. Pure nonsense he tells her, as if any low life sinner down in this pit of despair is capable of something so out of reach! Why even her beau and her project agree with him with shared shrugs of silents. Nothing here or anywhere can save such loathsome, wayward souls.  

“The chance given was the life they lived before; the punishment is this!” He turns and gestures all over. “There is no undoing what is done!” 

Annoyed, the Princess asks, “So, then. Why do you wanna help me if you don't believe in my cause?” 

Oh, if only he could tell her. Yet, even in this spot of the realm of the dead, there are eyes peaking outside looking in. His throat wavers for a spell before telling her a surface explanation for entertainment, which is partially true in all fairness.  

One day, perhaps he will be able to share with her all. 

Or not.  

Hard to say where this will all end up. Yet judging from her eyes, he must have her a bit invested by this point. He gives his sepal about his posable plans for his vision for her pet project that he's been cooking up. 

Still, his attention keeps coming back to the child in the room. The boy is an unknown, young but a mystery, nonetheless. Hardly seen in the Pride ring at all, only so much limited knowledge is known about him. He shouldn’t be a problem, but maybe an opportunity? Can’t rely completely on one royal in case something comes amiss. His smile grows a bit in smaller ideas peppering around his mind the more he reels in the princess. 

So many possibilities.

Vaggie was pissed. Looking back at the Radio Demon, the very one that history describes as almost taking over all of Pride with striking down Overlords like ants before fucking off for seven years until right now, talking to her girlfriend like he knows how to ‘solve her problems’ 

While he’s clearly not the first man, she can’t help but mentally connect some dots to Adam. 

He and Angel Dust honest, the latter being more of the perverted side. 

Even as she tells Angel, who should honestly know this stuff since he’s been here for almost as long as Alastor while she’s only been dead for 10 years then lived in Hell for only the last three, her body is more than willing to fight to the double dead to get him out of here. In her only good working eye, again thanks Adam and that bitch who should not be named, she looks down to see Charlie’s son looking worried as he stands near her and Angel. 

She’s known about him for years, but only met him a few times since showing up here. She doesn’t say anything to Charlie but seeing him gives her unease. It’s hard to say why, it just feels...crushing? She feels better when she’s not directly looking or thinking about him but it’s hard not to when Charlie is right there, and he looks so much like her. 

His eyes look up and her heart pounds.  

Fuck, she can’t sit like this. 

After Angel makes his stupid remark about trusting men, like he’ll ever understand what she went through, she finds an opportunity to get up and confront Charlie about Alastor’s deal. 

More importantly, to never make a deal with him.  

“Charlie, listen to me. You can't believe this creep! He isn't just a happy face! He's a deal-maker! Pure evil! He can't be redeemed! ...And is most likely looking for a way to destroy everything we're trying to do!” 

Her sweet and very naive love of her afterlife looks back at the monster in sheep’s clothing. “I... We don't know that! Look, I know he's bad, and I know he probably doesn't wanna change, but the whole point of this is to give people a chance!”  

Charlie sighs before kneeling a bit down to Vaggie’s level then places her hands on her shoulders, “To have faith things will be better! How can I turn someone away? I can't. It goes against everything I'm trying to do. Everything I believe in. Just... trust me. I can take care of myself!” 

The feeling of dread is in the air, the former exorcist winces as she looks back at the deer demon. “Charlie, whatever you do, do not make a deal with him!” 

Her skin is crawling as his eyes remain on her.  

However, her girlfriend was always the determined one for a reason. “Don't worry, I picked up one thing from my dad!” She then starts to imitate her dad's voice as she walks off. “You don't take shit from other demons!” 

Oh, dear Heaven Father, if he’s still listening to her, please don’t let this blow up in their faces.

Mom doesn’t make a formal deal with the dear demon. After the mystical green light show, she instead decided to order him to work at the hotel, for as long as he desired. 

Chance feels that can count as either a win or lose, hard to say.  

Still, at least this Alastor seems relaxed by this proclamation and simply starts walking around. 

“And you must be the young Prince Chance Morningstar.” His wide eyes look up at the demon whose face has yet to drop his strange smile. “Pleasure to meet you as well my boy!” 

He holds out his hand down to him.  

“Ah!” His mom comes in and grabs Chance away from Alastor. “I don’t know if you guys really need to shake hands.” Alastor’s face smirks, somehow, but pulls back and places his hand back onto his cane. He can feel his mother sighing in relief. 

Not that he understands why she would. He’s a strange one for certain, but he’s far from this sinner in status that he’s sure that, once he fully master's his powers, he can send him packing if he needs to. Even if he is some kind of Overlord. Some part of him already wants to do that with the crazy sliver woman.  

Yet the strangeness of the ordeal is far from over it seems. After the radio man discovers that his mother decided not to hire more staff, as she very much needed to, the Overlord decided to do her job for her.  

Two demons ended up appearing, one after the other, in a matter of minutes.  

The bug speed demon that was as tall as he was, Niffty, sprinted up from the fireplace and started cleaning the room asking if any men were around before dusting around for pests. A bit too excited for his tastes. Then a chimera of a winged cat appeared along with a poker table and bar. He sounded upset and pissed around the Radio Demon but remained in the hotel after being more agreeable with a cheap drink. 

They appeared so fast that he didn’t get the possibility to form an opinion on them before he was pulled into another musical number, this time started by said Radio Demon. He found himself put into an embarrassing sailor suit with a cute little hat and all that his mother gushed about as the song went on. 

Thankfully, the music stopped the moment the front door nearly hit Alastor; it missed him and took out the new maid. 

Long story short, they walked out, saw a very familiar snake demon that he recognized from the news broadcast and was then taken down along with his ship in a matter of seconds by giant black tentacles from a void that sprung up and swallowed them whole. 

Wait what? 

“...Well, I'm starved! Who wants some Jambalaya?” 

As they all started to walk inside, Chance found himself staggering a bit back in the pack and witnessed the sigh of the hotel changed dramatically from the ‘Happy Hotel’ to ‘Hazbin Hotel.’ 

What is his life now?

Chapter Text

Hey guys, So I decided to upload the pictures of what both Bandit and Chance look like side by side. 

This is Scout. 

This is Coral/Cora.

Chapter Text

The daylight peaked into his eyes as the birthday boy got up. Fuck yeah! Bandit leaped out of his bed. He almost did cartwheels in his room as he when to get ready for the day. 

He’s twelve years old! 

The young boy rushed out of his bedroom. “Dad! Loona! It’s my fucking...” 

The apartment was dead silent.  

“Birthday?” 

Walking slowly out of his room, he took notice of how no one was around. His heart pounded upon seeing his dad’s couch/bed without him in it!  

“Loona?” He called out. He opened the door to her room and saw no one inside.  

What the fuck is going on? 

“Where are they?” He asks, the room echoing his words.  

It takes him a bit to search. His phone is dead, so he plugs it in to charge it. When he goes to the table, however, he sees a note in big bold lettering. Bandit gets up on a chair to read it.  

It’s his dad’s handwriting.  

         ‘ Hey Bandit.   

           Sorry about not being here this morning. Loonie and I just got a big order in so we had to head out first thing. Made you some pancaces, they in the fridge. Text me when your done.   

          -Love you, Dad  

He just stares at the note with wide eyes for several minutes.  

Then he groans loudly before pushing it off the table.  

He didn’t even say Happy Birthday! 

He felt tears flow a little as he curled up on the table, head down as he gripped his arms. He sniffled into his arms before looking up at the early morning skylight. 

“He still hasn’t told you want he’s doing for your birthday yet?” Cora asked a bit surprised by what Bandit confessed. Both of them were waiting for Tala to come down and Theo to show up so they could all hang out before Cora headed back later that night. “That’s not normal right?”  

He groans. “He’s gotten a lot busier with IMP lately, but I know it’s because of that stupid bird he’s been spending lovely time with or some shit. He’s been behind a ton of orders due to that owl.” He kicks the rocks under his feet, snuffing his fists into his hoddie.   

Cora exhales deeply, sliding down next to him on the stone steps they’re sitting on. “Sorry I can’t be here on the day of, but...” She picks something out of her pocket and pulls out a small box. “I did get you a present!”  

Bandit gasps in surprise before taking it and pulls off the top. His smile drops into confusion.  

“Is this a necklace?” He pulls out the chain to get a better look, showing it off with a large oval jewel that was the size of his palm.  

She pushes back a curl before taking it into her hands and waving around it. An aura of mint green changes the color of the jewel from a light red to blue with a gold chain. He looks up at her still unsure of what to think.   

Cora speaks up. “You know, for someone whose doesn’t want people to know about your secret gifts,” She places the jewelry around his neck, “You sure have a funny way of trying to hide it in public.”  

He blinks, looking down at it before sighing. “Yeah, I guess I could try to hide them better and I do, but I’m not perfect.”   

“I know,” she laughs softly, her own magic fading away after use. She looks at her hands before pulling out another necklace that is around her own neck that is in the shape of a seashell. “Being a hybrid is a challenge, but you know how it is.”   

He nods his head in agreement. “It’s just easier sometimes.”  

“Yet dangerous.”  

Carefully, he hides the amulet inside his hoddie. Standing up and brushes off the wrinkles of his clothes, He looks up at trashed covered backyard and up at the rundown buildings around them. He takes a moment before turning back to face her. “Do you think my Dad’s got some kind of surprised planned?”  

She shrugs her shoulders.  

“What a fucking surprised it is.” He wipes his eyes before pulling out his new amulet. He smiles faintly as he kisses the jewel. “At least some people remember.” 

He looks around the apartment then back at the jewel. An idea forms in his head. Now, he wouldn’t normally do this when his family are around, but they weren’t here. Nobody but the neighbors who could hardly care less if someone got shot in one of these places. 

“Okay then.” He gets up and stands by the window. For a moment, he takes off the amulet and places it into his pockets for what he’s about to do next. “Let’s do this.”  

Hands in front of him as he tries to pull the power from within.  

The room fills with magic flowing like a small tornado, objects flying off and into the air as a beam of a silver and gold portal start to form in front of the window. Random Lights flickering on and off as the wall clock flies off the wall.  

The portal grows larger and larger by the second. 

Then he sees his destination.  

He smiles before leaping in. The portal closing behind him.

Chance stood at the crossroads of both a literal sense at a street corner, but also one that he seen as a change in who he is today verse his entire childhood.   

“Watch it kid!”   

He rolled his eyes at the rudeness of the sinner but said nothing. He couldn’t reveal himself at all or else it would all be for nothing. Rather he kept his mouth closed and simply stepped aside to let the other demon cross the street as he still waited for the light.   

Good thing too, said sinner just got run over by a speeding trio of cars. His eyes looked back for a moment as he started to cross the moment the light changed. 

Today was his birthday and his mom completely forgot.  

All morning, he waited for, well, something to happen. She was his mom, she had to remember when he was born for great-grandfather's sake! Yet instead of even so much as a card and breakfast waffles, everyone at the hotel is too busy doing this or that. His mother was in the middle of paperwork that was keeping both her and Vaggie distracted, Razzle and Dazzle are with mom. He is certain the sinner cat is fallen fast asleep at the bar. The bug maid is great-grandfather knows where, same with the creepy overlord deer. Last he heard, the spider is at work. 

Chance Morningstar walked down the flight of stairs. He looked around at the newer decor created by the hotel's newest hotelier. Everything was just as red as ever, but now the walls and ceilings had accents of gold embellishments with pleasant designs. Pictures of their family have been moved to storage for him and his mom's sake so they could give the place more of, what he and his mom dubbed, a 'community' theme.  

He made it to the ground floor, but he didn't see any sign of her.  

"You lookin for something kid?"  

He turned upon hearing the deep gruff voice of the hotel's newest front desk clerk/bartender.  

"I-I'm looking for my mom." He mumbled a little, rubbing his arm. "Have you seen her?"  

"I don't have a clue kid." Husk goes back to wiping a glass. "Try the other rooms around here."  

He nods his head he starts to leave; Angel Dust's pig starts running around the lobby.  

"Fuck," His hearing picked up the cat curse under his breath before leaping over the bar and start chasing after the pig. "I'm not being paid for this crap."  

Chance makes his way down the halls on the first floor and nearly has a heart attach when the new maid suddenly jumps down from the ceiling.  

"Have you seen any bugs around here?!"  

He gulps and backs away slowly. "Uhh, no?"  

She huffs before jumping backwards and into the ceiling vents, closing the gate back up.  

Well, isn't that going to give him nightmares?  

He takes off running towards his mom's office.  

"Mom?" He opens the creak of her door and is relieved to see her inside, even if she's also with that girlfriend of hers.  

"Oh, hi sweetie." His mom waves at him while keeping her eyes glued to a large stack of papers spread out all over the desk. "Sorry I don't have time to chat, we got a big order of things to get around to start reopening back up the public and I can't miss a beat!"  

"But..." He walks a little more in. He rubs the back of his neck and looks at the calendar inside.  

His heart leaps upon seeing that today's date is blank.  

His mouth moves after a moment. "Do you have anything special happening today? Something really exciting?"  

He waits for her to answer. The sliver woman gives him a brief look before turning back to the paperwork.  

His mom finally speaks up. "Oh! I think Alastor is going to start making the commercial for the hotel! He left after breakfast."  

When did she serve breakfast?  

"Oh, if you want anything, it's in the fridge." She must have remembered he wasn't there.  

Apparently.  

Chance wants to say something, but he holds his tongue. That paperwork is really high and his mom looks frazzled enough as is.  

"Uh, okay, thanks."  

"Your welcome sweetheart! Have a wonderful day!"  

All that to say is that nobody even took notice when he decided to walk out the back. 

However, unlike the others at that hotel, besides Kee-Kee and maybe the pig, his bodyguard is one that he knows all too well and is in fact welcomed they came along.   

“Glad to see you on board Goldie, however, your trailing skills are still to be desired.” He looks down at the small yellow horse that is half his size. She looks up at him with her big orange eyes and bouncy white curly hair, naying with a snort as her tail flips back.  

He responds kindly. “Yes, I know that Mother will be crossed with me, royally so,” He chuckles to himself for a moment before patting his side as the horse comes up to him and rubs her adorable face into his dark pant leg.   

“Still though, you have to admit that I am well old enough to handle myself properly.” He says as he moves around a few of the demons that pass him and the horse by, not caring to look down to take notice.  

He frowned a little. "Not like she would notice given her little hotel now has new people running about." 

The horse looks back as the hotel draws further away and that’s when she starts to nip a bit to get his attention that they’ve gone far enough and that he should head back now.   

Instead, he moves forward holding his hood closer to his face. 

“Don’t start with that now, I am not a little kid anymore. I'm twelve now, that’s practically a teen.” They cross another street corner, some demons nearly running into them but moving out of the way at the last minute.  

“If mom is too busy on the one time that she is with me on my birthday, then I guess that means I can have plans of my own for a change.” He speaks out, still feeling a little unsure about walking around the city with just Goldie. In fact, this was the first time in his whole life that he had seen the city from outside the limo and window.  

The size of the sinners and other hellborn are larger than life, or at least feel like that. Has pride always been this busy? He looks back to see the hotel on a hill; it looked a lot farther than he thought it would.  

Why did some of the stranger’s faces that glanced down at him unnerve him so deeply? 

“Okay, I had some fun, let's go back n-now.” He spins around, ready to go back to the hotel and just hide out in his room for the rest of the day with his stuffed horses. 

"Ouch!" Just like that, he was pushed down by someone literally running into him.  

Chance hissed for a second but looked to see that he was fine with just some small scraps. He gasped as he looked into a window's reflect. Darn it, it messed with his disguise spell, his real skin was showing! However, he doesn't have time to preform the spell again to reapply. Goldie is growling at the other who did this, which is expected. He breathes in deeply before moving to sit on his butt and push back his hair, ready to just let it go. 

Then Goldie stops hissing. 

Just stops. 

That's unusual. 

Curiosity made him look up at the other who is still facing the ground.  

"Um...?" The incognito prince finds himself muttering a bit. 

The imp that pushed him is a kid, perhaps even one that could be around his own age. Is that light yellow in his hair? 

The other finally speaks. "Fuck, that hurts”

Earlier  

At first, the game store was empty save for a few people like him getting new games. He was here for a reason. Looking around the store, he was on a mission to get something for himself as a present. Telling his dad about the game, even in his list, should’ve been alright.  

If he wasn’t too busy with that royal pain.  

The paper was stacked away in his dad’s couch along with some bills so he’s certain that he forgot.  

If his dad was too busy with a job, in this case that and the bird, then he knows better than to expect his dad to remember to buy him the gift he wanted because he lost track of the list.  

Either way, he was getting Exploding Planets.  

At least, that was the plan.  

What happened next really made his head spin. First, he was having trouble finding the game, apparently it was mostly sold out around the new release section. The employee told him to look around for an extra that could’ve been lost in the horde. He was in the back corner having looked everywhere else in the common areas. And seeing that no one was around him, he used his powers to lift an extra heavy box on top of a pile of disc cards.  

A couple of minutes later, his hands peppered with sparks of magic.  

He freaked out as it felt so raw that he had to slip out the back as literal sparks started shooting out. He didn’t get it at first, before quickly realizing he may have over done it today.  

Fuck!  

Reaching into his pockets, he tried to grab the amulet, yet the magic didn’t make it easy and started setting off sparks all over the place.  

Which included a butcher shop next door.  

“Hey! Kid!” The owner came out noticing him, “You little fucker! You kids and your damn rockets!”  

Panic, he starts to leave when his sparks shot out at a piece of meat the butcher was holding, setting it on fire! The beefy man cursed in panic as he then threw the meat down and started stomping on it.  

Then he glared at Bandit.  

“That was prime meat you little shit!”  

A Hellhound with a matching apron came rushing out. “He got the prime meat?!”  

A loan shark them stormed out of the same shop, “That was my meat!”  

Bandit felt his heart flutter as the adults looked ready to tear him apart.  

So, he did the only thing he could do.  

He ran like Hell.

Chance gasped. “You just swore!”  

“Yeah and...?” The other question, blinking before opening his eyes to look at the other.   

The young prince was about to say more when he took notice of his plush horse guard staring at other across. Her eyes were wide with pupils nearly as small as pin needles. The pony looked ready to fall apart in pure shock, gasping a little under her breath.  He was concerned and went to pet her head to calm her down, but it’s not like she reacted to him at all.  

“What’s with your pony?” The imp boy with the royal eyes questioned Goldie.   

“I’m...not sure I follow.” The prince, hoodie firm over top his head only showing parts of his face, looked back at her before turning his attention to the imp.   

Before the other could say anything more, a plum adult imp with a stained apron and a loan shark appeared to start running towards him.   

“Shit!” The imp boy called out, jumping to his feet before starting to take off.   

The prince was about to leave him when he realized that Goldie was following after the imp child! “Goldie!” He started chasing after his bodyguard while also running from the adults that were after the imp boy.  

“There’s another kid with him!”   

“Get them both then! That brat needs to pay for what he did!”

During the hustle and bustle of Pentagram City, two young boys and a pony found themselves running away for their lives. 

The enraged tubby butcher waved his fists in the air as he and the loan shark that was his customer caught after the kids. Everyone else around them got out of the way to avoid getting run over or hit by the meat cleaver that the store owner still had on him or the bite the bullet of the shark's side gun. However, the kids were fast, faster than the adults realized, nearly picking up dust as they dodged or jumped over things to them hast with their hearts pumping with adrenaline. They tried with all they could, neither wanting to secret use their powers as to avoid more unwanted attention than they already had, as they kept their distance from their pursuers.  

At last, they found a narrow alleyway and took to hiding inside behind trash cans. 

The boys ended upside by side, as they kept quiet as the grownups that were chasing them run pass the alley. After a minute, they side in pure ease. 

"Okay," Bandit started to talk. "So, I guess I'm sorry for getting you mixed up in this, but why the hell did you run after me?" 

Chance grumbled, "I didn't want to, but Goldie when to follow you."  

"Whos Goldie?" 

"My horse." He pointed her out, the pony was still with them but hiding behind the two. She then went to start sniffing at Bandit before leaping up on her back legs and naying. Chance and Bandit slowly turned to face the other.  

... 

"Your horse is weird."  

Chance nodded, confused but whatever. He started to get up and walk out the other way.  

However, for some reason, Goldie won't follow. 

"Goldie?" 

The horse continued to act out of character as she stood by the imp boy, gesturing her back to him.  

"Ummm." Chance just stare. 

The other boy tried to shoo her away. "Go on, go back to your owner."  

"Come on Goldie, come on."  

"Go away weird little horse." 

"She's just acting off, she's usually a lot more common sense than this." Chance feels sheepish about the whole matter.  

The other boy scoffs and rolls his eyes. "Well, isn't that just my day today, isn't it?" 

Chance stood there and groaned. “Just my luck. My b-pony wants to attach the attention of complete the strangest of people today.”  

“Hey, I don’t want to deal with this either!” The other boy got up and started walking towards him. “My plan was to spend today however I wanted.”  

Chance placed his hands on his hips. “Well, funny enough, but I was going to do the same.”  

“Oh really?”  

“Yeah really.” 

Now the boys were giving each other shared glares, inches away from the other. 

He was inching for a fight. 

However, Goldie started running up between them and started...pushing them away from the other? Okay seriously, what is her deal today? 

“Hey it’s them!” 

All of them turned with a jerk at the loan shark that found them.  

Oh, Dear Great-Grandfather, No.

“Fuck yeah!” Millie shoated out as the three of them rushed back into IMP HQ with blood-stained clothes and satisfied smiles. Loona, who was standing off to the side holding the grimoire, used the same spell she had be using, closing the portal after Moxxie walked in holding their guns.  

“Okay, I think that’s the last one for the day.” He set the guns down before pulling out a notebook and marking some things inside. “Wow, sir, we had made some really good time today. With how much was in our schedule, I was certain that it would’ve taken longer, but we’re almost done for the day. We just got a few more kills today and we’re done.”  

“Oh, thank Satan,” Blitzo moaned in relief. He pops his back. “Hear that Loonie? We’re going to get a half day after all. Good thing too. I got to go get things together for Bandit’s Birthday later.”  

“Oh that’s so sweet!” Millie turned back around her hair wiping out the blood in it on the walls. “How old is he now? Thirteen? Ten?”  

“The big ‘one’ ‘two’ My baby boy is almost a teenager; can you believe it?” He heads off into his office to clean up as he tells the M&Ms to go do the same before the last kills set. Ah, all was good in the world. His boy’s birthday tomorrow was going to be a blast and a half!  

As Loonie looked around the computer, she groaned. “Fuck, Blitzo I need coffee!”  

“I’ll go pick some up after this!”  

The Hellhound groaned as she stood back up. “Forget it, you’ll all take too long.”  

She slams the door, knocking the calendar down into the trash which shows the date of Bandit’s Birthday in Red as today’s date.

“Okay Vaggie, I think I got it worked to a ‘T’ on how we can make the hotel the best it can be for our future patrons!” The Princess of Hell beamed in delight as she showed off her colorful step plan to her girlfriend across from her. “What do you think about having a painting hour right before swimming?"  

Vaggie smiled as he stood up a little. She’s about to open her mouth.  

“Ooo!” Charlie cuts back in. “What about doing them at the same time?!”  

Vaggie raised her eye brow at this. “Swimming and Painting?”  

“Like residents can be swimming with watercolors! It could show their inner souls and feel so wonderful about themselves!” She gushed as she then showed off a picture she scribbled right then and there of her concept.  

“Well, that sounds like hon,” Vaggie is about to tell her how that would lead to some swallowing the paints, only for the room to glitch with green symbols. Vaggie cursing.  

“Fuck, Alastor!”  

“You rang?” The creep showed up with dialed eyes first as he stepped out from the shadows. “Anyway, just as I had completed a scene, my ears picked up the sounds of our dear Princess and her wonderful ideas.”  

Vaggie gripped her spear on her side. “Don’t you have better things to do, like I don’t know, working on the next scene?”  

He stuck in head in her way, his neck impossibly long as he stood there. “Oh, but a break was in order, and I do so long to add my own input for our little project!”  

“Oh, I guess that’s alright,” Charlie said, looking a bit taken a back. “Okay what doing you want to see first?”  

“What about that little watercolor swimming idea?”  

Vaggie grumbled as she crossed her arms. Her eye started to wander around the room before landing on a random sticky note on the floor near her calendar. Squinting a little to see from her chair, it looked like it said Chance’s Birthday with hearts all around it. She mouthed a little bit before realizing that Charlie’s son had a birthday coming up again.  

If she could recall vaguely, she thought she had heard Charlie about how happy she was to finally be able to spend time with her son on the day off for the first time in years.  

...a shadow puppet formed suddenly to pick up the note!  

Fuck!  

She jumped out of her chair and tried but failed to grab hold of the note before it flown over to give it to its master. Alastor looked at it with his widened smile that spoke of something that just flooded his interest.  

“Oh, what do we have here? Young Chance’s celebration of his birth has come around once more?”  

Charlie stopped talking about what she was saying before she jumped on. “OH! That’s right!”  

The Princess of Hell started bouncing around as she zipped around the room. “I can’t believe that slipped my mind, he’s birthday is coming up!”  

The dear demon smirked. “And how old is our young prince turning?”  

“Twelve!” Charlie gushed. “I can’t wait for the day. It’s been forever since we last got to celebrate on the day of and I have so many ideas planned out that hes just going to love!”  

With that, a stack of pictures was stacked high up on her arms as she gathered them around the office. “I was thinking of giving him a fun theme party that shows off our little hotel and how much he can fit in with all of you! We can have games, bake a cake, oh he’ll just have the time of his life getting to know everyone and all of us getting closer together already!”  

Vaggie blinked then laughed as she helped out Charlie. “That sounds nice hon, when is the big day?”  

“OH soon, very soon, but first I got to get these ideas out to everyone else so that we can all start preparing so he can so surprise!”  

When both Charlie and Vaggie left the office, Alastor stayed behind just a spell as he then turned the note around to show the date of the birthday.  

He started laughing to himself. “Oh, ho, yes, I’m sure the boy was quite surprised already. Poor Child, poor little sad lonely young prince on his own birthday. Oh, what ever shall I do?”  

His shadows swarmed him with a wicked grin.  

“Oh, you’re right, I just can’t keep this a secret. I must tell her...of course, I do have things to do as her girlfriend did so plainly state.” With that, he pocketed the note into his suit and patted it down. “I’ll reveal what I found after my work is down, say around this evening?”  

He laughs as he fades into his shadows once more.

Chapter Text

“Are they going to catch up with us?" 

In a cluttered alleyway between two old brick buildings in the middle of Pentagram City, Bandit and the pale kid he just met (second only to that famous circus imp his dad chews out on TV at random times) are both trying to escape a pissed off butcher and a loan shark in a cluttered alleyway. 

"The real question should be how the fuck do we lose them?" The alleyway was growing narrower as they moved through it. It's filled with overflowing dumpsters, discarded crates, and broken glass. The dim light barely penetrates through the tangled mess of wires hanging overhead, casting eerie shadows on the graffiti-covered walls. The air is thick with the smell of rotting food.  

Both are panting up a storm as they match speeds passing overturned garbage cans and jumping over nails and mattresses. He was almost impressed. Like, who even is this kid? He seemed to be an expert at dodging obstacles in his path. He had to be, or he'd be toast.  

A bullet almost grazed his leg. Fuck! If he wasn't trying to keep himself from trying to use his powers and exposing himself, he would've destroyed those moruns by now. 

Right now, the pale kid, despite his skills, looks just scared out of his mind. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. He had to stay calm and stay focused if he wanted to survive. He knew he had the skills to win this fight, he just had to stay calm.  

What would dad do? 

"Stay fucking focused on the task at hand and don't let fear control you."  

Great, now some helpful advice would be nice, brain.  

He nearly jumped in front of a trash can that swerved towards him. "Satan's dick!" He felt instincts kick in as he felt his magic nearly slam that thing to the other side. His heart leapt only to realize that the other kid was too busy looking ahead to notice that slip up. He quickly composed himself and pretended like nothing had happened. He took a very deep breath and sighed as they made a huge turn into another alleyway.

Chance was trying with all his might not to use his powers. Even if it saved his hide now, his mother or even his grandfather would chew him out up and down until he turned three hundred. That and he’s not sure that the butcher, loan shark, nor even this imp kid would take him seriously after what transpired with his mom on television. Goldie was at least catching up and was more than ready to tag in if he needed it.  

However, he signaled her not to just yet. 

If anything, this could be seen as a training exercise for when he’s facing the real tough cases.  

Yes, his heart nearly jumps out of his throat when a bullet comes flying by, but he has to keep telling himself that he’s the heir to his mother’s future throne. Scout would be scolding him to keep moving and keep the imp boy safe at all costs.  

Be a protecter for Hell’s sake! 

“There’s a ledge ahead!” The imp kid ran ahead. He jumped up and started climbing up the wall. Chance was surprised as he began making it up the wall without any form of trouble, like he was an earth monkey or a spider. 

“The first kid is getting away!” The deep gruff of the butcher called out and suddenly, he saw a knife flying past him. The world felt slowed down as Chance suddenly felt his magic coursing through his veins. He leaped into the air.  

The adults gasp upon the sight of his golden magic. The imp kept moving but Chance managed to surprise their pursuers. With in a matter of seconds, he sent the blade through the wall. He kept running and started climbing up the wall. The adults didn’t move at all, bewildered as can be.  

Before he made it to the top, he whistled for Goldie. 

He heard the screams and cries of the adults as they started to escape. The other kid came over and thankfully saw only Goldie chasing them off.  

“Wow.” He then turned to look at Chance. Seeing as he wasn’t up the wall completely yet, he held out his hand. Chance looked at it before accepting it.

The sky was light red, showing it was a little in the afternoon, but it felt so much longer as both him and the pale kid laid back on the roof of a random building. Both were panting a little, but slowly starting to calm down. He checked his phone. That all happen in just an hour? 

“That was so fucking close.”  

“A bit too close for comfort.” The other kid replied. “Why is there a butcher chasing you, anyway?”   

Ah shit, time states some white lies through his teeth. “Long story short, I accidentally messed up his meat shop. A little... well, let’s just say meat-paste explosion.” He chuckled, picturing the butcher’s enraged face. “He didn’t take it too well.”   

“I can see why,” Chance replied, finally cracking a smile. “But meat explosion? That’s... interesting.”  

Nailed it.    

“Hey, it’s not my fault! Those sausages were just sitting there, waiting for a little action!” Bandit shrugged, brushing a bead of sweat from his brow. “Well, more like prime meat, but you get the point.”   

“Hmm.” The other kid looked at him, but he was more curious than annoyed, at least he thinks that’s the case. Hard to say with that mild frown. “Well, this has certainly been an interesting birthday for me so far.”   

“Yeah I-” He stopped and sat up. “Birthday?”  

Did he just say-?  

The other kid smiled awkwardly himself. “I just turned twelve.”  

“No fucking way.” He found himself smiling. “Dude, what are the odds.”   

The other kid looked confused for a moment, but then his own eyes drew wide and sat back on his elbows. “Wait, are you say...”  

Bandit pulled out his student Id and showed him his birthday in black and white. The other kid just started, then chuckled. “Wow, small world. Bandit right?”  

Bandit put away his Id. “Yeah, and you are?”  

The kid looked a bit hesitant for a moment, then sat up full. “Chance.”  

Bandit patted the other kid, Chance’s back. “Nice to meet you man.”   

It wasn’t too long after that when they both heard naying from down below. Looking over the ledge of building, they saw Chance’s tiny pony had a piece of one of ripped pant legs in her mouth before spitting it back out, stomping on it, then turning back around to look up at them. She started naying cutely, tapping her tiny hooves on the brink.   

“Nice work Goldie!” Chance called before looking down at him. Awkwardly, he took hold of his hand as they managed to shimmy down a pipeline back to the ground.  

The two were unable to look at each other.   

“So...” Bandit rubbed the back of his head.  

“So...uhhh.” Chance pulled at the draw strings.  

It was Goldie who cried out in frustration as she then shoved her face into Chance’s leg, pushing him over to Bandit a bit. Both boys looked at her.   

Then chuckled.   

Bandit looked up at the sky. It was still pretty early in the day. It sucked that Tala and Theo both had things to do, stupid dad not remembering his birthday on time. They could’ve all been at the arcade playing ski ball by now.   

A thought crossed his mind.   

“Hey,” He spoke up, Chance turning to look back at him. “Do you have anything planned today?”  

Chance huffed, kneeling down to fix the collar around Goldie. “I suppose not, my mother got caught up in work that she-”  

“Forgot?” He finished for him, making the pale boy turn to look back at him in surprise. “Yeah, I got the same problem with my dad. He has his own business now and he still doesn’t find the time to plan things out better.”  

“Oh,” Chance stood back up, looking up at the sky. He didn’t say anything, but Bandit had a feeling that the other boy was starting to get around to what he was thinking. “What do you have in mind?”  

Bandit smirked as he casually brushed the dust off his shorts. “Wally’s Arcade Emporium is like, not too far from here. Wanna tag along? Maybe get some discount candy or something?”  

Chance hummed for a moment. He then reached into his pockets.  

Bandit’s eyes grew double in size upon seeing the other kid open his wallet, only to pull out a thick stack of cash.  

“Think this can get us a pizza?”

“Okay, so that will be a full large pizza pie with extra everything, two large sodas and a birthday cake?” 

Wally’s Emporium was buzzing with neon lights and the constant hum of electronic sounds. Kids and teenagers, Imps to Hellhounds, all running about with their laughter mixing with the clinking of coins and the beeping of games. The air was thick with the smell of buttery popcorn, hot pizza, and sugary cotton candy, creating a chaotic yet exhilarating atmosphere. 

Chance found himself inside of an imp run kid friendly place with this Bandit kid he just met, who by sheer coincidence shares not only his age but his birthday, with the kid in question bouncing up and down at the round booth table they picked out.  

The waitress taking their order has neon green colors in her hair and looks be around for a rave rather than work. “Did I get all of that?” 

“Yup!” Bandit chippered with excitement. 

The waitressed looked between them. “And the cake is for...?” 

“Oh, it’s for both of us!” Bandit cut back in. “You see-” 

Earlier  

“Okay,” Bandit said on the way to the arcade. “As much as I want to know what bank job your mom pulled to give you that thick stack, I won’t try showing something like that off to anyone else.”  

“Why not?” he asked, a bit confused. After all, no one else ever batted an eye at school when he did so to purchase lunch. In fact, some of them scoffed when he went to pay for himself, looking at him as though he made some kind of faux pas.  

Bandit gave him a hard look. “You don’t get out much, do you?”  

Chance blushed at that remark.  

“It’s okay, you don’t have to explain, I get it.” Bandit pulled him aside. “But seriously, If I didn’t point that out you, who knows what kind of thieves who would pickpocket your wallet faster than your pony sent off the butcher and his goon.”  

“Oh, I suppose that makes sense.”  

Of course, that did leave him a bit weary of his new ‘company’ in question. At least, it did for a moment before the other caught on to what he implied.  

“Dude, I’m not into that sort of crap. My dad used to live in that sort of life with his dad and he told me that nothing good comes out of just stealing shit.” He spoke with anger in his eyes that gave Chance ease.  

Bandit smirked. “That being said, I do respect your choice to pay for both of us. Thanks for that.”  

“It’s not a problem, honestly.” Goldie walked behind the two as she skirted a little around them every so often, her snot in the air as she kept her diligent watch over them. Even if Chance was sure that Bandit was lying, her being here and unfazed by Bandit did allow him to feel enjoyment going to a new place.  

Bandit then started explaining in detail about how he should spend his money and how much he doesn’t need to when he can save for things like games or comics. He didn’t really understand that bit himself, but he nodded his head all the same. Bandit further pointed out, as soon as they arrived, how the arcade had a discount for birthday cakes and how they could score a good decorated one with ice cream.  

“Twins?”  

“Yeah,” Bandit moved quickly over to Chance’s left side, chill as can be, arm around his neck. He did the blinking thing that Bandit showed him outside as they looked sweet, and innocent as can be. “Can’t you tell?” 

He and Bandit thought it would take a long more for the staff to buy they were related, but it shocked them both when she nodded. “Yeah, I guess I can see it.”  

She walked off with their order, but both of them just sat there a bit stunned. Bandit pulled his arm away as the two just turned to look at each other.  

“Wow,” he said, a bit speechless. “Wait, was it because we’re both blondes?” 

“Maybe?” 

“Well, I guess for once, stereotyping in our favor?” 

They both shrugged before getting the hair out of their eyes. Goldie, sitting on the booth as well, just stared at them before rolling her eyes. 

“Soooo,” Bandit sat back in his seat. “Tell me about yourself, what do you like to do for fun?” 

“Well...” Chance leaned back. He glanced at a reflection in a mirror nearby before fixing his hood. “I like horses and reading books?” 

Bandit scoffed. “Yeah, you and my dad. The horse thing not the books. That would be his new boytoy.” He mumbled that last bit, but Chance picked up on it.  

“I guess you’re not fond of his boyfriend?” Was that too bond of a thing to ask? He feels his mouth pucker inward. Oh, Great Grandfather, did he just mess up already? Bandit paused and frowned. Crap, he did mess up! What is wrong with him? The first person to not know he was ‘Prince Morningstar’, and this is how he acts?! 

However, the other kid didn’t act upset with him. “Yeah, he’s not really someone that I want to be around. He’s so weird.”  

“Weird how?” 

“He’s only involved with my dad because he tried to steal one of his tombs or something,” He took a sip of water that was given to them earlier. “Guy now has ammo on my dad and has him basically met up with him every full moon to do nasty with.”  

“Eww.” Chance leaned back. 

“Exactly.” Bandit agreed, then popped his neck and sighed. “That’s life I guess, at least dealing with my dad and sister.” 

“Sister?” He asked.  

Just before Bandit could go on, the waitress dropped off the pizzas. They started diving in and oh yes, they tasted amazing! They weren’t perfect, but the grease was just right and thank realms around them that it didn’t feel expensive. Which, honestly, that’s how it should be and not however the chiefs at home prepare it. He doesn’t need gold on his food. 

Bandit continued talking about his sister, a hellhound named Loona. Now that was something he was envious of: having a sibling. A person that gets it and is just there with you. Hellhounds are people he never gets to interact with. They’re always stationed at guard posts both in the palace and outside his school, well old school now.  

Hm, he didn’t think that. Guess he got his wish of being home schooled, at least for a while.  

“She works with your dad?” He asked after Bandit explained how she handles the phone at his dad’s office. “Where does your family work? What’s their business for?” 

That’s when Bandit blushed a little. “Okay so, don’t freak out, but you know that one billboard in the middle of IMP city that’s literally called I.M.P?” 

After a minute of just staring across the table, Bandit waved him off. “Oh right, forgot you were basically home bound. Well, what about the commercial?” 

“Commercial?” He doesn't even watch TV. Why scrabble your brain with nonsense when books are so much more simplistic? Ads are something he will never get but they help people, in one way or another. He shivers at trying to ‘help’ when it came to the Hazbin one, however that will work out. 

Bandit took out his phone and showed him a video posted on it.  

The video showed him a rather tall imp with long curled horns with white patches all over his body, there was even some kind of tattoo of a broken heart on his forehead. His suit looked like a mixture between clown and cowboy. “Hi, there! I'm Blitzo! The "o" is silent, and I'm the founder of I.M.P.!”  

IMP? 

“Are you a piece of shit that got yourself sent to Hell or are you an innocent soul who got FUCKED over by someone else?!” After it talked about some random sinner killing his wife, the commercial goes on talking their business.  

“Hold on,” He puts the phone down. “Access to the living world?” 

That’s not the worst part. The fact that they were going to Earth, the place were all those sinners first came from, to go kill more? Right in the middle of an overpopulation issue? 

“Yeah,” Bandit took his phone back. “My dad got it from that book in the promo thing from his current rich birdy boyfriend.” 

“Bird,” Chance blinked for a moment. “Like a Goetia?” 

Bandit nodded his head loosely as if he wasn’t in the middle of blowing Chance’s mind. He slowly sat back as his mind reeled at this information. Why wasn’t anyone doing something about this? The hotel is one thing, but this has to be illegal somehow. Does his grandfather know? Maybe he should tell him?  

Though, he doesn’t know the full context either. Could he be doing his activities on Earth legally? What if he ruins a poor family because he jumps to conclusions? That would be awful! 

For now, he’ll just ask his grandpa later when he talks to him next. Better let him handle it. 

Chance sighs as he leans back. “Okay, that’s cool I guess?” 

“Yeah, I guess it’s okay too.” Bandit pulls out some coins out of his hoodie. “I’m done eating the pizza. Do you wanna play some games nearby until we get the cake?” 

“Umm,” Chance pulls out a few fives from his wallet. “I guess, sure?”  

“Don’t worry, I’ll go easy on ya.”  

It was hours later when Bandit was gaping at the row of tickets in Chance’s hands. Seriously, they had to get a bag to hold them all as they ahead for the counter to get a prize. Chance was grinning from ear to ear, while Bandit was shaking his head in disbelief. "I don't know how you got lucky," Bandit remarked, "But that's all you were today, Mr. Deep Pockets." They quickly made their way over to the counter, eager to claim their prize.  

The clerk at the counter was surprised to see the number of tickets they had. He quickly scanned them through and gave them their prize. Bandit and Chance bounced up and down on their feet. 

"Hey look!" Chance pointed to a pair of cheap friendship charms hanging on the wall. "Let's pull our tickets for those!" 

Bandit was skeptical. "Why not go for something like the water shooters or something cool like that? Why the charms?" he asked. "It's just for fun," Chance replied. Bandit was unconvinced. He shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes. "Suit yourself, it's your cash anyway" he said. 

Chance ignored him and continued to buy the charms. Bandit shook his head, even after Chance offered him the second charm. After that, all three of them walked outside of the arcade and saw how dark the sky was growing. Only a few people where around as most regular demons were most likely at home by now. They began walking down the street with Goldie in front of them. 

“So, how mad do you think your mom is going to be once she found out you stuck out?” Banit asked as they crossed a street.  

Chance rolled his eyes. “You mean if she’s not too busy being overly joyful about her little pet project? Who knows.” 

“You make it sound like she’s the worst,” Bandit pointed out as they turned a corner. They were getting close to the hotel but thankfully weren’t too close yet. “She’s not trash, is she? I’ve got friends that have parents like that, so I get it.”  

Chance smiled a little. “She used to be more involved in my life and sometimes, she still is. It’s just that, well, sometimes I feel like I’m not on the front of her mind. She’s allowed to have a life, but I mess her just trying to be part of mine.”  

The imp boy shakes his head. “Yeah, I think I get that, a lot actually.” 

They pass by a reflective window and glance at it. They stop and look at each other as they both fix their hair. After running around during the middle of the day and all that goofing off, they’re both a tangled mess. Bandit hands over a spare comb which Chance thanks.  

“It’s okay, one of my best traits is my hair.” Bandit brags, flipping its front swoop bang. 

“I think that’s another thing we got in common.” Chance points out. “You know, we do look a little alike, if you squint.”  

Bandit looked closer at the reflection, both of himself and at Chance. “A little bit but it’s mostly the hair. You have the sharpest yellow hair I’ve ever seen.”  

“Thanks.” Chance shrugged. “Where did you get the yellow in your hair?”  

“My dad said it’s from my mom, whoever she is.” Bandit gives himself a look over. 

Chance stops for a moment, turning to look at Bandit through the reflection. “You don’t know who your mom is?” 

Bandit shakes his head. “All dad told me was that she was a succubus with really blonde hair.”  

A feeling of unease grows over Chance, a dream of longing from not too long ago enters the front of his mind. “Did you ever ask more about her? Like what she was like or-” 

Bandit chuckled; it sounds hollow. “She made the choice to abandon me at the hospital for my dad to find me. If he didn’t get there on time, I could’ve ended up in foster care.” 

Chance’s eyes looked down. His mouth moved before he could really process it. “My dad didn’t show up for my birth.”  

Bandit pats his back and offers him a smile. Chance returns it in kind. 

Goldie snaps them back to face her as she chirps and moves her head upwards. The boys look up and notice the time. 

“Fuck it’s that late already?” Bandit checks his phone. “I get to head back.”  

“Same.” Chance does the same with his phone.  

They turn to look at each other.  

Bandit holds out his phone. Chance looks at it and holds out his own. The imp boy snatches it out of his hands. 

“Hey?” Chance calls out in surprised confusion.  

Yet just as quickly as he does so, Bandit returns his phone back to him. Looking at the screen, it shows Bandit’s face on a newly formed contact. The hidden prince looks up.  

Bandit smirks. “To keep in touch.”  

Chance scoffs. Should he really do this? 

After a moment, he saves his number onto Bandit’s phone. Soon, Bandit goes in one direction, Chance and Goldie go another.  

The apartment was dark when Bandit came in and switched on the light, but he nearly jumped back in shock when he saw someone at the table. “Dad?” 

His dad turned around and, even more shocking of a sight, he saw tears pour out of them. Looking a bit closer at him however clued in as he saw not only him holding a used Calander of this month, but also a flat shaped blue and yellow wrapped present. Bandit walked over. His dad sniffed and, as soon as he got to the table, his dad put down the things in his hands before leaning over to face him eye to eye.  

“I-I so sorry.” His dad blubbered. Bandit gasped. His dad never cried, at least not around him. He slides off the chair and onto the floor as he continues.  

“I thought for sure that your birthday was still days away. I’ve been so wrapped in at work that I can’t believe I lost track of time! I’m a fuck idiot for not realizing sooner. Now I’ve just wasted your only twelfth birthday away doing stupid jobs when I should’ve been here with you and Loonie and, oh fuck I forgot that your friends are busy unless I invite them ahead of time!” He breathes deeply before sighing with shaking breath. “You were alone on your special day.”  

Bandit heard his heart skip for a moment in clarity. He sighed as he reached up. His dad quickly wrapped his arms tightly around him. His mouth babbles on about how he’s going to get him a even better party than before and that he’s have tons of gifts and photos along with that this will never happen again.  

He doesn’t ever ask him where he’s been or what he was doing all day, too upset to even notice. 

And to be honest? 

Bandit could careless at the moment himself.  

The hotel lobby was a stark contrast to the chaotic streets outside. Soft, ambient lighting bathed the room in a warm glow, and the gentle hum of classical music filled the air. Plush armchairs and elegant decor created a serene and welcoming atmosphere, offering a moment of respite for the young prince and his plush bodyguard upon walking inside. Chance breathed deeply. Goldie ran up the stairs while he stood back.  

His eyes lingered on the window for just a spell. Slowly, he pulled the hood off his head. His eyes remained on the reflective glass that displayed himself looking over the city blow. Stepping back, he sees the reflection standing over the buildings, a figure larger than life.  

He swallowed hard.  

Sadly, that feeling presence of dread evolved as shadows of green formed around him.  

"My, my, if it isn't the young Prince Chauncey!" Alastor, the red splattered demon with deer features spoke out from high up. Said prince looked up at him, a bit of fright in his face but refused to show it.  

“Alastor!” The young prince’s voice squeaked in a moment of panic. He calmed down as he took notice that only the radio demon was present. The boy didn't know if that was a good or just sad.  

The radio demon’s head lowered to meet Chance’s own. His eye lids lowered with a knowing grin. “Did you enjoy your little stroll on our fine streets?”  

The royal took a deep breath, his feet firmly facing the sinner. “Please don’t tell my mother.”  

Alastor laughed at that. “Oh, I won’t dream of it!”  

He sighed for a moment, only for Alastor to continue.  

“No, no it would far more entertaining to see you swarm until you can’t keep the guilt of disobeying your own mother for a sliver of freedom from her protective gaze. Please.” Chance’s face was flushed with a mix of embarrassment and anger. His fists clenched at his sides as he fought to maintain his composure.  

He makes his way towards the stairs while lowering his eyes, feeling his heart flutter uncomfortably with every step that he takes.  

When he was halfway, the deer man spoke up.  

"Happy Birthday by the way."  

Suddenly startled, he turned to face Alastor. He was overwhelmed with questions. In spite of this, he could not help but feel a sense of somber as he thanked him before climbing the stairs.  

Alastor disappears into the shadows.

Chapter Text

Chance knows the story of how Hell came to past. His mother, usually a week after the extermination, pulls out a storybook created by his grandmother before she left. She would pull him close, snuggle up to a blanket, and somberly describe the story she knew by heart. 

The golden city above them all was a kingdom called Heaven and is a place of pure light. Long ago, they had an angel that was a creative dreamer that was beyond compare, but the elder leaders saw him as a troublemaker. They thought his way of thinking could be seen as dangerous. However, he was also one of several archangels and second hand to God himself, for God made them all and formed the Heavens from star dust.  

It was his wisdom that allowed God to form the Earth and had his angels help shape the fauna and flora. Lucifer himself made many of the birds that swam the waters and flew the blue skies, his favorite being an aquatic bird with white and yellow feathers.  

Before the job was complete, God had formed mankind by the dust of the Earth; creating Adam and Lilith. It is said that despite being made as equals, Adam had demanded control and Lilith refused to submit to his will. And so, she fled the Garden of Edan. 

Drawn to her by her show of independence, Lucifer found and comforted Lilith. And so, that was the start of how his grandmother and grandfather fell in love, fast and free. Together, they wanted to share the gift of free will with the rest of humanity. 

When she left the garden, God had taken a rib from Adam and formed his second wife, Eve. Unlike Lilith, Eve allowed Adam to take the lead. And so, Lilith and Lucifer had offered a single fruit from the Tree of Knowledge to the second woman.  

Yet, when Eve accepted it, a curse came with it. 

Evil had taken root in the world and poisoned its life. 

With this act of disobedience, God had casted Lucifer out of Heaven and sent both him and his love into the depths of pit. Said pit became the world they know as Hell. Yet, this action did not go without consequence. For Lucifer had founded an army of other angels that rebelled as well as much of the lower angelic life that was overlooked by the higher ups.  

A great and terrible war took place. Brother verse brother, Lucifer took up arms against his fellow archangels for God’s throne. Yet, he and his side had lost the battle, now all sent and locked away in Hell’s pit forever more. Tragically, they were then taken of their Heavenly forms and locked into those that would be known as Demons. The fallen ones that stood by Lucifer had become not only his fellow sins but also his noble armies of the Goetias. The rest became other descents of Hell such as hellhounds and imps. 

Ashamed, Lucifer lost his will to dream. 

But Lilith thrived, empowering demon kind with her voice and songs. Thousands of years passed with more sinners of the Earth falling into Hell’s kingdom. And with its numbers that grew, so did its power. 

Demons had revolted against Heaven a few times, but it was the last one that happened five thousand years ago, that began what was described as such a heartless decision. For each year since, Heaven would send its armies, an Extermination, to ensure Hell and its sinners could never rise against them. 

The book ended with the hope of his grandmother passing down to her daughter, to his mother, the future of Hell resting in her hands. 

His mother closed the book. Her head lift to meet his own, gripping the edges. 

“One day, long from now, Hell will look to you for hope as well.” She brushes the top of his head. “I know we both can do this and change the future of our home.” She pulls him into a tight hug. 

Chance looks up at her with a small frown. 

“Charlie?” His mom nearly jumps away from the seat as KeeKee, who had remained in her key form while mom was telling the story, transformed back into her cat form and flew onto mom’s lap. Goldie came into the room behind his mom’s girlfriend, he chuckled when she jumped up onto his lap and licked his hand. 

“Oh, shit. Did you hear all that?” His mom sheepish as she asks. 

Her girlfriend states plainly, her thumb casually pointing towards the doorway. “Uh, yeah. I was right there.” 

Chance looked at the doorway and then backed up to her, shrugging his shoulders. Good, he didn’t want her here anyhow. However, his mom looks a bit embarrassed, stating how the story helps her feel better. “Reading it with Chance every year, after an extermination, helps.” 

“I know. Don't worry, I enjoy your theatrics.” He frowns a little upon seeing her sit on the other side of his mom, holding an arm on her shoulders. “Are you okay?” 

“I'm fine. Just... thinking, ya' know? Family stuff.” 

Stuff that this sliver woman shouldn't been bothering them about. 

“Did you hear from your mom yet?” He blinks at the question remarked by his mother’s-imposed bodyguard. His mother shakes her head. No, of course not. If she did, he would’ve been the first to know about it. What kind of stupid question was that? Was she trying to make his mother more upset? He felt like pulling at his hair when she continued her innate inquiries. 

Was she not paying any attention to when her apparent girlfriend explained it to her beforehand? 

His mother, once again, informed this grey skinned woman how long several years is and they have no idea where she could be. “Off doing something important, I'm sure! But this kingdom was something she really cared about... Something I care about.” 

“Well, at least you aren't alone.” 

His mother must have taken notice that he was still here as she drew closer to him and pulled him close. Sadly, it was ruined, to him at least, the moment Vaggie drew closer to her as mom wrapped her other arm around her.  

“I just hope what I'm trying to do here will work.” 

Vaggie glanced but her eyes shifted back to his mom’s face. “It will. I have faith in you.” 

He felt knots curl up in his chest as he got up once his mom let go, her girlfriend telling them (honest, his mom) that the radio man had something he wanted to present. While they walked out, Chance stood back and took hold of his grandmother’s book before placing it on a table nearby. Goldie chirped. He smiled, petted her head, then walked out the room.

"So, what do you think?” 

All three of them were on the couch just staring at... what even in all the realms did Alastor create? 

Well, according to what he was meant to make, it’s a commercial promoting the hotel. In fairness, it did show the basic concept. It showed sinners doing bad things, the hotel, its staff (including himself in the background where he was referred to as a ‘royal bellhop’ which made him cross but what he could honestly say he did to contribute to this mother’s project otherwise.) 

Yet it spirals from there as the tone of it all was... 

Well, if that bellhop point didn’t make him mad.  

“I'm sorry. What the fuck was that?” Yet, here comes the sliver spear woman that steals the thunder. 

His mother is more cordial about the presentation. “Uh, yeah. One note, Alastor, I mean, first off, thank you so much for making this seriously amazing, but um, maybe the tone is a bit... off? We want people to want to come here. This makes it look, um...” 

“Bad. The word you're looking for is bad.” 

Alastor waves his hands about. “Funny. I was going for hilarious.” 

“How is this funny?” Chance final speaks up. Everyone else turns to face him. “I’m appalled on my mother’s behave.” 

Alastor’s eyes glowed for a second, Chance caught sight of them, but it seemed that Alastor let his comment roll off. He tried to wrap his mind around why he thought it was a good idea to insult them further while his mother and her girlfriend reminded him of the purpose of the hotel and how they needed to advertise themselves, especially after the catastrophe at 666 news.  

That’s when Angel Dust raised his hand and offered his services. 

“If'n you're filming a commercial, can I suggest you take better advantage of the talented celebrity you have right here?”  

Vaggie looks ready to say something, but then Chance suddenly finds his ears covered by earmuffs made of shadows, somehow, they are muffling everything the sliver woman is saying.  

“Hey!” He tries to get them off, but his fingers slip through each time.  

Where did they even come from? 

He looks to the side to see Alastor smirking.  

Nevermind.  

He crosses his arms, peeved as he waits. It doesn’t take long after the moment the Alastor stands next to him to vanish the earmuffs. He says something about how something is ‘never going to happen’ but the prince is just lost.  

His mom sounded a bit on edge with nervous speaks up. “Angel, I appreciate you wanting to use your special skills to, um, attract folks to the hotel, but I really don't want to exploit you in that way.” 

“Oh, please, baby. This body was made to be exploited. I got the arms, I got the stamina, I got the legs. I got the lung-” Angel looks ready say more, until he meets Chance’s eyes. His face flushes, biting his tongue before finishings. “Basically, I’m a professional at what I do.” He looks off to the side with a shrugs of his shoulders.  

“What were you all talking about?” he asks, looking around the room.  

Alastor pushes Angel aside, the spider protesting. “Nothing to be concern!” 

He opens his mouth when his mom’s phone starts ringing. She holds it up and looks surprised. “Hold that thought! I'll be right back.” Then runs off into a hallway. He gets up and is about to go with her but then huffs when shadows form around his waist.  

“Ah ah,” Alastor appears before him. “You really shouldn’t listen to other people’s conversation young man.” 

“I just want to-”  

“Invade your mother’s private conversation? Why that’s dreadfully rude of you!” His eyes glow a bit. You frown right in his face, before sitting back down. The shadows once again vanish.  

Vaggie face palms and rolls her eye before Angel changes the topic, asking about why doesn’t Alastor/’creepy face’ just poof up some guests and make people stay here. The radio demon throws his own power around by stating that he very much could do so, the shadows forming around him as his green powers glowed.  

Chance huffs. Show off.  

“Why do you think I'm here?” Everyone turns towards the bar where Husk is cleaning a glass. “You actually think I'd be cleaning bottles and listening to you all complain and moan all the time if he wasn't forcing me?” 

The creepy maid pops up from behind the counter with a hand raised. “I like being forced.” 

What is wrong with her? 

Angel and Husk jab at each other back and furth for a moment as Chance looks over to where his mother when off to. He looks around to see Alastor staring at the two. He takes this moment to slip away.  

Hiding behind a chair where his mom is at, he tries to follow along with what his mother is saying. He gasps a little in minor confusion upon clearly picking up his grandfather’s voice on the other line. Funny, he never tries to call mom unless it’s something he needs help with, at least nowadays. With his mother acting ecstatic, bouncing in place, he hopes it's good news. 

“Of course, dad, of course!” She soon hangs up. “Ooo! A meeting with Heaven! Finally, some good news! I can get Heaven behind and my plans with the hotel! Support from Heaven! I can’t wait!”  

Heaven?! 

Heaven: HQ  

Scout sat high up, hiding her body from sight inside of a cabinet in the middle of a meeting room. She’s been in there for only ten or so minutes, waiting with her notebook and markers as the clock ticks by. She keeps looking towards the door every few minutes.  

Shortly a few days after the latest extermination, while the other soldiers went to party and celebrated their raid, she had to be at home due to not only how she was one of the few children of the team, but also because of her status as being directly related to the first family of humanity. 

Yet it was because she was at home where she overheard her father speaking with his dad about the annual private meeting inside of the headquarters of all of Heaven. Even as her father was annoyed with whatever he heard her grandfather said, she was more than interested. She always wanted to go and be a part of this important meeting with Hell, being informed of the most important news before the others could help her future when she was finally allowed to move up the ranks. Sadly, she never could figure out when and where it took place as such knowledge was classified: top level personnel information only. Her grandfather must have had something too good to keep to himself this year she was able figure out the coordinates they were both mummering.  

The time from there was a little easier to figure out as she helped sort out files in her grandfather’s office while he was on break getting lunch. There was an unnamed time slot that had to be long enough for a meeting with Hell that could last up to a few hours at best.  

From there, she was able to get away from her parents to attend this meeting without anyone knowing. Knowing his building up and down made it all the simpler to track down the place that was locked up for high operative meetings. Slipping her card through, mixing a bit with her grandfather’s passcode: it’s nearly the same one that he uses for only his high-level cataloged info. All straightforward and set up just flawlessly for her to be here and ready to find out and plan for what’s ahead.  

Her heart pounded as soon as the doors finally zipped open.  

“Uh, fuck Mondays!” Her grandfather cursed. The sounds of him drinking something made her crack open the door just a tad to see what it was. Coffee. A great deal of it. His robes looked worn but presentable.  

“Sir” a second figure entered the room, another exorcist. However, this one was very familiar to Scout. Her masked helmet was in her arms as her short, cropped sliver hair stood darker than her pale white skin. The uniform had stains of deep blood with her form that speaks of her respect and rigid expression.  

“Gee Lute, can you please be a little louder? I don’t think you woke up the cherubs from the other side of Heaven.” He pulled up a chair to the elongated table.  

She crossed her arms behind her back. “Forgive me my Commander, yet I was curious upon something that came to my attention earlier that I wished to speak to you about before the meeting.”  

The first man groaned as he used his powers to send his cup away into the ether. “Fine, sure, what is it?” 

Lieutenant Lute stood directly next to Adam on his right. Her voice sounds formal yet confused. “The person that is going to be meet with you is not the King of Hell, but his filthy span.” 

“Yeah, I know, but he bitched out last minute or whatever.” He placed his arms on the table. 

“This is very unusual, and it can’t be a continence.” She placed her mask on the table, leaning down to Adam’s level. Scout softens her breathing, prepared for what she is about to possable reveal.  

“He knows this meeting will be different.” Lute’s fist grip tightly, her face is scrunched up. “He has to be aware of what we’re about to reveal.”  

“That or he’s being a bitch.” Adam goes to reassure her. “You haven’t bene in this job long enough, I’ve known this guy since the start babe. Trust me, he’s been butt hurt since his wife left him and moved up here-” 

“Which he still is unaware about?” 

“Ha! The loser is clueless!” He laughed a few times, belting out as he held himself before magically popping in his favorite ribs lathered in rich thick, dark BBQ sauce. “Na, besides, why send his little girl to do a real leader’s job? The kid nor her daddy have any idea about what’s up Danger Tits.”  

Lute stood back up, her hands digging into her mask. “Of course, you would know best.”  

With that, she slips on her helmet before Adam presses a button in the middle of the table. A sphere made of angelic metal emerges from the table and begins to light up, revealing a large door on the wall across from them that was simply baren before.  

Her grandfather leans back, relaxed and confident, as the minutes tick by.  

How did he find himself in this mess again? 

“All you have to do is tell everyone how nice and polite we are for our guests and that we perform a good service” His mother’s girlfriend hands him a script to read before going back to holding the camera as he stands before her and the spider in a crimson bellhop uniform with a trolly beside him. If he were to squint hard enough, the shadows on the walls looked as though they were smiling in a cheeky manner.  

“Is this really all necessary for the new commercial?” He speaks up. 

She moans lowly a bit under her breath. “Please, just listen to me and just follow the script. I need this one to go right.”  

“Yeah,” Angel Dust cuts in. “Though, I thought my scene with Husk was peek preformance.”  

“Angel...” 

“At least on my part.” He huffs before going to check his nails. “Just saying.”  

She turns back to face Chance, holding up the camera. He sighs deeply and bits his lips. This is for your mom, do this for her. Maybe after all of it, she’ll at last be thankful for your hard work. He lets out some air and sets the script down.  

The light comes on.  

He smiles, it feels fake. “Our service is wonderful and well-mannered for our guests, we have wonder- helpful-” He finds himself stumbling. Darn, what was that line again? 

“Come on.” The voice of a fustrated woman makes itself known as soon as he quickly picks the script and reads over the last bit.  

Okay, take two. 

“Our serviec-service, darn it.” 

Take three. 

“Our service is wonderful and-”  

“Bug!” the maid zooms past him and nearly knocks him over. However, in trying to stop himself from falling, he ends up grabbing onto the trolly. He cries out as he is rolled away and down the hall. He tries to stop it but nearly crashes into the wall.  

Thank the realms for Goldie to push him off as the trolly rams forward. 

“DAMN IT!” Vaggie curses loudly as she smacks the camera shut. 

He takes a deep breath as Goldie pulls him back to his feet, his legs shaking. Angel does the first sensible thing since he’s known him and rushes over, kneeling to look him over. “Hey, you alright?” 

“Ye-yeah, I guess so?” He rubs the top of his head. That’s when Angel looks back over to Vaggie and tells her that Chance is taking ten, many twenty.  

“Hey Huskie,” Angel asks, standing up and turning his attention to the bartender, “Think you got time to fix this kid a water and some ice? He keeps rubbing his head.”  

Wordlessly, the cat does just that and starts setting up a glass, filling it up with clear water before leaving towards the kitchen.  

He follows Angel as he helps him to a couch nearby, Vaggie speaking in a Latin tongue all the while.  

The Princess of Hell is someone that, until now, has been a mystery to her. She is the daughter of the fallen, the royal above the forsaken, a young prince’s absent mother.  

What she did not guess she would be is...well. 

Certainly not this.  

After showing up, her holographic image showed her tripping over not only her feet but words. Presenting once’s self as a fool rather than respectable. She’s cheerful and bright, acting more like a newly formed angel than any demon she’s seen. Scout’s insides weaken by this display and pity for a woman that acts more like a child.  

She didn’t even have knowledge of whom she was meeting? 

Was she truly going into this so unprepared? 

It sickens her to the core. This explains so much and yet angers her all the same. 

At least the princess is attempting to be polite while listening to her grandfather’s nonsensical stories. And yes, she understands exactly what he’s doing. He’s trying to draw this out because of how childish this woman is and would rather spend as little as time possible with her before presenting his own reasons for why he was here.  

If she was far less of a child, Scout knows he would’ve been respectful enough to hear her out over this meeting if she had any arguments over this most recent extermination. 

Still, it’s only been an hour or so.  

Scout doddles her killing demons with her spear as she continues to be patient. 

Her grandfather, listing off all the possable problems that he can think of off the top of his head because of course she brought that up beforehand. “You know when you take her out for the fifth time and she still expects you to pay the check but you're like, ‘Hey, I thought you wanted equality.’” 

 “NO!” The princess shouts out. “Our shared problem of overpopulation in Hell!” 

 Scout sighs deeply, of course this is about that.  

“Ohh.” Grandfather pauses, then laughs. “Well, that's not a problem! We got that covered!” He turns face Lute and asks how many demons she took out this year. 

She got an impressive 275. That’s normal for her, her highest could be up the 350s. 

Adam congratulates her all the same. “275? Woah! Badass! Awesome job, danger tits! Pound it.” 

“Uh no, not awesome. Those are my people. You know that, right?” 

Scout felt her head grow head with a pulse of pain echo around her head temples. Even so, after her grandfather continued to mock her, she kept trying to convince him to spare them by reminding him that they were human once. His descendants, that part going unsaid. 

She remembers years ago when she first started in the army she had asked her grandfather these same questions, more out of curiously and surprise.  

“They may have all came from me, but they decided to make selfish jackass of themselves before death. Hell was never meant to have so many fall into Hell, but that was all on them! They could’ve learned on Earth, but they didn’t. They remind us that they still hold the roots of evil and...” He paused at this part before finishing. “Point is, they made their bed a mess, now they have to lay in it.”  

“You're wrong.” 

That snaps Scout back to the present as the princess stands up. “Sinners made mistakes, sure, but everyone makes mistakes.” 

Even as her grandfather and Lute deflect this, Scout stops. Her insides twist at that thought. After all, humans learn from their mistakes, but can they continue to do so after- 

She shakes her head.  

No, she must never let her mind wander to that.  

The young angel sighs softly under her breath. 

Lute circles the royal, her voice is cold as ice, explaining and shaming the princess how her father gave her and every other hellborn a pardon from an exorcist blade. How little they matter. 

Scout’s eyebrows frown. 

The meeting ends soon with a song number, one that she refuses to let herself even think about as both sides go back and forth.  

Redemption. 

Hell is Forever. 

Pleasure in the fall of those who desire it? 

♫ Long as I've got your attention. ♫  

♫ I guess I should probably mention. ♫  

♫ That we've made the determination. ♫  

♫ To move up the next Extermination! ♫ 

Wait what? 

♫ Can't wait a whole year. ♫  

♫ To slaughter those little c****. ♫  

♫ I know it's just been a week. ♫  

♫ But we'll be back in six months! ♫ 

And with that, the hologram shuts off as the princess is pushed out the door, shutting before her. Scout watches as her grandfather plucks the strings of his guitar.  

“And that’s how it’s done.” He laughs as he and Lute leave the room.  

She’s alone. 

Heart pounding in her chest as the shock near drains her, she can’t understand why. She needs to leave; she packs up her notebook and quickly departs out of a nearby window. 

The young prince dragged his feet to his room, kicked off his shoes and fell into his bed. Using his magic, he pulled the covers up so that he could climb in. He just wanted to moan into his pillow and pretend to be dead to the world. Yeah, just like grandpa.  

It seems that after the second take of trying to make a decent TV commercial for the public, both the silver hair witch and the crimson deer man decided to work together as co-directors. The bartender was annoyed but informed during an off shoot that it’s most likely created through a deal. Apparently, there is a theme with this one. Either way, it was more elaborate with quality costumes and sets, higher end camera working outside of a recorder with lights all over the place. It didn’t take long after that to film the thing as no one wanted to play around with both of the hardcases in charge. 

Still, that left him feeling more tired than he was before and honestly, why does he have to do with any of this? 

If there was any good that came from this, was that at least he discovered that Angel Dust and even sometimes the cat would make sure he was doing alright. All it took was for him to get almost injured.  

Pulling his phone from his nightstand where it was charging, he sends a text to Coral about the ordeal and asks her if she ever had to deal with crap like that. She responded with a quick no before asking if he was going to be alright. 

His lips curled a little as he told her so before checking if his mother texted him.  

She did, apparently, she was on her way back.  

Oh. 

He really doesn’t want to get up, but the girlfriend of his dear sweet mother wanted everyone in the hotel to view the commercial together. With that in mind, he pulled himself together and walked back downstairs, his sore feet reaching the first floor.  

When his mom walked in, he walked over and hugged her leg. “Good to see you *yawn* mom.”  

She looked down at him, petting his hair. “Are you alright sweetheart?” 

“Tired more... than anything...to be honest.” He felt his eyes drop a few blinks longer with each word. 

She didn’t get to talk more with him as her girlfriend pulled her, and him as he was still holding onto his mom, into the living space where the only TV in the hotel stood as every other demon was there steal all the seats. He found himself being pulled into his mother’s lap. Now, it was a bit embarrassing given his age, but he could care less as he curled up and laid on her chest, ready for sleep to claim him.  

"Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel -”  

That’s when the TV fizzes to a breaking news report. He waking back up for a second wind as people both complain with Niffty giggling up a storm.  

Killjoy on the TV speaks up. “Breaking news in Hell today! We have just received word from the Heaven Embassy that the next Extermination is happening sooner than ever before. Do you know what that means, Tom?”  

“No, what does that mean, Katie?” 

"It means we're all royally fucked!” 

Gasps are heard from all over the room shaking him from his rest. Outside, a loud flipped was heard. Looking out, the clock tower now said that it would be 176 days until the next Extermination.  

Oh, sweet realms.  

Scout was picking at her plate as her parents sat around the table. They laughed at a joke that her mother made but then looked over towards her. She frowned as she stabbed her meat loaf.  

Her father sighed. “So, honey, how...well, do you think that maybe you should...Cassy?” 

Her mother sits up. “What your father means is that, well sweetheart, we’re a bit worried for you.”  

“About what?” she asked, moving the corn off the side. It was starting to get into her green beans again.  

Her dad pulls his chair towards her. “Well kiddo, we were wondering if maybe you would like to join the Fledge Girl’s Troop this year.”  

“And be with those babies that don’t know the difference between a cross bow and a real arrow? Pass.”  

Her mother was on her other end. “Don’t you want to make friends with kids your own age? I mean, you hardly ever talk to anyone outside of your grandfather’s base.”  

“That’s because I’m a part of the military.” She reminds them, finishing off her meat in record time. “Have been for years now.”  

Her dad groaned a little. “I know, I really didn’t think my dad would keep you from having a real childhood though.” 

She sighed, cleaning her plate. She has more important things to worry about than getting her nails painted or playing school yard games. She could tell them that, and that she is more than able to do what she does because of her blood line, when the front door opens to reveal her grandfather with his helmet and all.  

“Hey! What’s up fam?” He flies over and pulls an arm around his son. “Abel! How’s the job at Halo Corp doing? Still trying to keep those things in line? Cassie! How do the sky souring classes go? Still trying to get the newbies to keep them in the air? Don’t want to impale them if they fall out of Heaven. Ha!”  

Both her parents look only mildly amused.  

“Hey,” He pulls Scout up into his arms. “Gotta to speak with Brust Pop here about some stuff, cool? Cool!”  

Before her parents could protest, he created a portal and brough her into one of the guest rooms upstairs. He sat her down on the bed and leaned over her. “Listen, I’ll let the little thing about you eaves-dropping on the meeting with princess of the double Ls-”  

“You knew?!” She felt herself panic.  

“Relax,” He assures her, sitting next to her. “Honestly, would have and have done the same in the past, but right now, I need you for your skills on an important, secret mission that only someone like you could ever do.”  

Her eyes grew wide as plates.  

Was this happening? 

Her big moment to step up? 

“So, Brust Pop, you in?” 

Chapter Text

The room is one he thinks he’s seen before. It’s larger than life with red and gold walls. The sight sends short chills down his spine with dark shadows closing in on him. Yet, otherwise, he feels a sense that he’s not alone. Slowly floating down the stairs before him, a figure with a tall thin shape starts to appear before him. He’s been here before. The figure is clearer now. Overgrown hair flows around her back, it’s ethereal in nature.   

Bandit takes a step back.   

This time, she says nothing.  

A box appears from thin air wrapped in ribbons with sparks of gold and silver.    

Moving with the air, the present glides in front of him.    

The boy looks at the box but finds himself pulling the ribbon and lifting the top.

Reaching inside the pitch black, he picks up a pair of socks. One is plain brown with a single white patch on the bottom. The other is golden with a sliver patch on the bottom and the top has tiny gemstones embedded in the fabric.    

He frowns as he looks at them closely. The brown sock isn’t as plain as before. Inside the fabric, there is a highly detailed design of spirals and diamonds. His eyes shift to the other. The golden sock also has the same pattern, stitch by stitch.    

Are they the same?   

He jumps when he sees his shadow move up to beside him. Now he sees an image that he knows he seen before, but he can’t figure out from were. He reaches to touch the figure...

“Uhgg.” Bandit moans as he rubs his head carrying his bag over his back towards the front door. He feels like he ran a marathon. He’s been tossing and turning in his sleep again. “Stupid dreams messing up my head and back.”   

The only reason that he got up on a Saturday was because his dad has some stuff, he’s got to do at work today and no, he can’t stay home by himself. After what happened on his birthday, his dad realized a little later that he was out on the streets alone and that got him grounded for a few weeks. Meaning that he was going to be stuck inside IMP with everyone else as they did catch up paperwork and set up for next week without his game consul!   

And what’s worse is that his dad is having him do make up work from school!   

What fresh bullcrap is this?  

“Are you serious?!”’   

Bandit jumps as his sister’s outrage screams in the apartment. Staring at the closed door of her bedroom, he listens to hear that their dad is also inside. His voice is a little muffled, but it sounds like he’s trying to remain calm as he can be. Her voice is muffled as she keeps talking, but sounding pissed off.   

What is going on?

Turns out, this was the day that dad had a certain talk with her.   

“Loona, stop!” Bandit ducked as the hellhound threw a pillow towards him while trying to stop her from wading their dad with the office water cooler. Thank Lucifer it was empty, but it’s stills weights a fuck ton.   

“Loonie, please, can we talk--” Dad runs to the otherside of the room, strecking as she shoves a truck near his direction, he jumps out of the way before it hits him as he lays out on the floor. “FUCK! Uh, I mean, wow! Good throw, honey! I-I'm so proud of youuuuu!”  

The hellhound takes off and goes to tackle him.   

“Please stop!” Bandit dives in after, holding onto her leg for dear life. “It’s not dad’s fault!”  

“And it’s fucking mine!?” She screams out. Her grip on dad has him gasping for breath.   

Bandit looks off to the side, glaring at Moxxie and Milie who are just allowing this to happen. They relaxed, safe for when he’s almost attacked but he’s mad to see them so calm when Loona is acting like a mad woman!   

Standing up, she grabs hold of some framed pictures off the wall and he’s this close to exposing his magic to keep her from killing their dad over fucking nothing!  

“You have a problem!” He screams out in frustration.   

Suddenly, her anger snaps as her head cracks towards him. Her claws are gripping into the frame as the wood splits. Their dad looks pale as she slowly turns towards Bandit, stomping towards him. Moxxie and Millie sat up in a panic.   

She growls. “The fuck did you just say?”  

His heart is pounding as he takes a deep breath. “You don’t give too shits when you're talking to a client and scream at every one that...tells you to stop?”  

Her rage is behind her eyes as she gets really close.   

“What. Did. You. Say?”  

He swallowed.   

Before she could act, dad got in front of her, pushing his son away towards the others. Bandit didn’t react fast enough just before Moxxie grabbed him and pulls him away. Millie leans him to the couch and pats his head.  

“Trust us hun, don’t get involved with this one, for you own good.”   

“But why?” He questions, seeing his dad speak up a bit more directed at her. “This is stupid, she could hurt our dad.”   

“She won’t hurt him that badly, she just, well...” Millie runs her fingers through her hair. “Look, I get it. I had a temper when I was young.”   

“She’s only five years younger than you.” Bandit states, deadpanned.   

Millie huffs a little. “Yeah, so I still get that way. I’m learning as I get older and Loona? I don’t know much about her life before I knew her, but Hellhounds have a rough life baby. Do you know much your friend Theo goes through?”   

He waves his hand a little. He has an idea.  

“I still have trouble seeing a Hellhound from a normal demon most of the time but I’m getting better at understanding they have a hard life. Take it from someone that came from Wrath, even our Loona will grow out of this mess one day.” She leans back as the two of you watch her storm back to her desk after dad calls her out. “It just takes time.”

Bandit was ready to pull his own hair out from how bored he was. There was nothing to do and according to his dad, he would either sit here quietly or help the rest of the office file.  

Yet, it seemed that something pitied him as the front office doors opened.   

However, no one else noticed as Moxxie was too busy comforting dad with Millie surrounded by piles of files and blocking her view. The young imp’s eyes trailed what was clearly the owl prince’s daughter with a... wait? Is that her hair?  

Her eyes looked panicked as you followed her movement but continued sneaking around the front of the office space like she’s trying to be a spy in one of those poorly made flicks with the B list actors. Still, she was at least quiet and very quick towards getting to the other side of the room.   

Loona turned her eyes to stare her, still at her desk. Bandit is in disbelief over her just letting the owl teen go like that. What the heck?   

Getting up from his seat, not trying to make much of a noise himself, slips into his dad’s office to see the owl rummaging around. The pre-teen makes himself hide behind some giant potted plant as she does this for another few seconds before standing up right and turning her head around. Gag, that looks creepy.   

Although, major props for being clever and apparent genre savvy enough to realize that the safe was behind the painting. That also gives the kid more questions, but honestly, he just wanted to see where this went.   

Only to see her pull out the Grimoire and start flipping the pages. Her voice is above a mumble.   

“Take me to see the stars.”  

“Wait!”  

Without thinking, Bandit rushes over and tries to grab the book from her.   

It’s far too late as the magic starts increasing in light power them both. He’s panicking, even more so when he sees his dad standing there in disbelief, only for the world grow a flash as a portal emerge under them.   

And both he and Princess Owl fall right through.

“Where the fuck are we?!”  

Bandit falls backwards on his butt as he glares at the older teen, his head pounding as well as his heart, pissed off as can be. “What were you thinking just doing that? Why did you do that?!”  

“I didn’t expect you to try and steal my father’s book away from me!” She shouts back, standing over him.   

“My dad was allowed to borrow it for work. You know that because, I don’t know, you were the one sneaking around in IMP like some third-rate secret agent. By the way, why did you think using just your hair to wrap around your head made for a good disguise? You looked stupid!”  

“It was fucking last minute!” She growled before pushing backwards. “I just want to see the stars! And to do that I had to...to...”   

Both of them finally took notice of where you were at.   

The sky is blue.   

Which ring in Hell is Bandit at for the sky to be blue?  

The streets were filled with trash with a faint polluted smell choking them. Was this somewhere in Greed? Wait, dad told you outright that Greed had emerald skies with money signs.   

His eyes snap back to Octavia as she screams when she slides on some random throw up in the middle fo the sidewalk, and into a guy that looks dead. Bandit almost screams himself when he sees how strikingly similar this guy looks to his dad.  

Then calms down when he takes a better look at him.   

Oh, it’s just a human.   

Human?  

He gasps, eyes darting around to see in amazement that yup, they were in the human world.  

And the owl princess starts panicking. Octavia grabs her things and runs across a crosswalk. Bandit runs after her as cars swerve and almost hit her. She runs into a protest mob holding, now very ironic signs about demons and hell.  

“Wait up!” Bandit screams out as some of the protester's gasp and try to scream, stating correctly, that he’s a demon. Others are yelling that it’s just a stupid costume and that he should beat it. He gives them all double fingers before going back to chase after the girl.

The human city Bandit is in reminds him of Pentagram in all the wrong ways. From the litter to asshole everyone to plain old entitlement. Every other sin other than murder, and even than that could be a thing here if he saw enough of it, to say that he had trouble getting anyone to see if they spotted an owl girl (who he’s trying to state she’s in a costume because Hell law and all that crap not exposing themselves to the human world/humans are dumb anyway) with little luck.   

It was only by chance that he walked down an ally way that he found her trying to find help on a street corner. Bandit gets closer and hears her trying to ask about some stars.   

“You know they don’t really understand you right?” Bandit calls her out as soon as he gets close enough. She looks down and scoffs.   

“Not like I care what you think.” She mumbles in a dead tone of voice.   

“Wow, like I care what a princess thinks of me. Wa, wa.” He says fake crying before rolling his eyes. She groans and pulls her beanie above her eyes.   

Over dramatic much?  

A paper comes flying into his face. Ripping it off, he sees it’s a pamphlet about a bus tour. He’s about to crumble it up when it’s starched from his hands by the owl girl. He blinks as she scans over the paper deeply.   

“What?” He asks her outright.  

She smiles when she lowers the paper. The teen then turns the paper around and shows him what it’s called.   

“Star * Struck Tourz?” He looks up at her and she’s near squealing, much to his surprise. She then grabs his arm and starts pulling him towards the nearest bus with that title.

Well, this has been certainly something. Boring is a word for it, but a tad better than staying stuck inside IMP at least. Well, it would be better if there was some kind of point to the owl pulling him towards this bus only to now act upset by the matter once it’s goes on its tour. Said tour seems to be about earth celebrities’ homes and little facts about them with how they got famous.   

In fact, the tour guide pretty much said as much just now. “And to your left, you'll see the home of one of those influencers who thinks they're hot shit cause now they do TV shows.”   

They showed a family that was literally falling apart, one that if you squint, gave you shivers for reason that could feel familiar uncomfortable. It has to be that way for the owl, curling up from the sight.   

Bandit sighed. “Can you tell me why you want to see the stars?”  

She pulls up her beanie from her mouth. “I wanted the one’s from the sky, not...all this.”   

“Why not ask your dad to show them to you? It’s that his job?” Bandit asks, recalling when his dad complained about Prince Stolas' job and his desires one night.   

The older girl, however, looked like she wanted to crawl into a cave rather than talk more about her dad. Instead of trying to figure that out, you ask if she has a map of this place.  

“If I did, don’t you think I would’ve used it to see them by now?”  

The imp rolls his eyes and picks up his phone. Okay, so finding out that GPS doesn’t connect to his Hell phone here is good to know. He puts it away and leans back into the seat as the bus moves on.  

As soon as the tour is over, it’s Bandit’s turn to pull the owl around. She demands to know what he is doing, more annoyed than anything, when she looks embarrassed to see that he quickly found a stand selling maps and easily pick pockets one.

That was sent the two on their own personal tour around the city, taking random ironic pictures as they went along looking for a good look out spot for the stars tonight. Bandit was more surprised that, after the owl girl got over herself, she wasn’t too bad to hang out with.   

“My name is Octavia.” She corrected him when he forgot her name for a moment. “Don’t call me Via though, only people I like can do that.”   

He plainly stated his own name, then for good measure, “And don’t think I’m a thief or anything like that, dad was glued to this name as a good B name when I was born.”   

“Ever think of changing it?” she asks as she sips her ten-dollar sugar fused coffee.   

“Ever think that you sound like you belong in an orchestra?” He chomps on his raisin cookies.  

She laughed. “You wouldn’t be the first to ask that, though the first to my face directly like that.” The two of them take a picture of the mountain with the giant white words Hollywood hanging on each cliff. Their faces look relaxed, but Bandit has some colorful yarn and lights around his horns.  

She posts it like that as he sips on his sprite. “Hey, how come I don’t know more about you by now?”  

“What do you mean?” Her feathered fingers scroll on her posts.   

“Like, what’s your favorite music?”  

“Oh easy, that’s soft rock.”   

“Soft rock? I hear you listen to harder stuff than that.” When she asks what he meant by that, he points out her phone. “When we first started looking around places, you had some songs that were loud enough to cut out of your earphones.”   

She sighs deeply. “Yeah, well, I honestly listen to that when I’m upset with my dad.”   

“How often is that?” he asks, looking up at her.  She brushes back her bangs.   

“A lot more than before.”   

They stop by a bench; she takes hold of the map. Octavia doesn’t say anything for a good while as she looks at the colorful paper and takes out a red pen to circle a tower a bit far from here. She stands up, stretches, then offers her hand. “Come on, I found a good spot.”   

As they walk, Bandit pops up once more. “What else do you like? I mean, I like video games, but have you ever played?”  

Her beck curls back up into a smile. As they talk, the sky starts to grow dark with car horns and sirens going off in the distance.

An observatory. Okay, so the place that she was talking about was the most obvious in hindsight. Both 17- and 12-year-old Hellborn were standing outside on the balcony by a staircase. The place was closed for repairs and the owl was ready to give up.   

Well, she stood by the balcony that was high above the city looking up at the smog grey skies.   

He on the other hand waited for when she wasn’t looking to magic a portal up, making sure his amulet was in his pocket and looked inside. He huffed in frustration seeing the literal telescope was not even present before closing his portal. Well, so much for that idea. The boy walked over and plopped next to the owl. Her eyes started to puff up with tears as they fell, kept her head looking up.  

A blue light flashed and there was Loona, hellhound form and all.   

“Hey.”   

“Hey.” He said back right away, eyes away from his sister. Octavia wiped her tears, followed by her own greeting then asking how she managed to find them.   

Loona walked over and leaned back over the railing. “Your Sinstagram. Nice pics by the way.”  

Octavia siffed, saying thanks. Bandit rolled his eyes.   

“I’m shocked it took you this long, though you were a better tracker.” He countered bitterly.   

Loona didn’t say anything for a second but got closer to her brother. “Yeah well, trying to smell for your scent in his place is like trying to look for dad’s sense outside his obsessions with swearing and horses.”  

Loona turned her attention to the younger girl that was upset. “You okay?”  

That’s when she finally broke up a bit, explaining how she was trying to find a good place all day for a meteor shower and all she got was the useless smog instead. Loona agrees with that, as does Bandit, when the hellhound goes to light up a smoke. When she finds she can’t do it, Octavia moves over and lights it up for her, snapping a flame using her magic.   

If Bandit was in a worse headspace, he would be pissed that he could do it for her if he was allowed to, but that’s not for here and now.   

“You know,” Loona goes on talking after she takes a whiff, taking a seat by the edge beside them. “Your dad's really worried about you.”  

Octavia, however, looks unconvinced.  

“Right! That's why you're here instead of him. He couldn't be bothered to keep his promise, and now he can't be bothered to come and get me himself. He'd rather spend his time just screaming at my mum.” She sniffles, “Why does he hate her more than he loves me?”  

“And how do you feel about your mom?” Bandit finds himself bring it up.   

Octavia sniffs, she looks more wistful now. “My mom? I don’t know. While my dad is open, my mom is like a locked door. She can scream at him all she wants about how she feels about him, but hardly says a word about how she thinks of me outside of what society expects. I wish I knew how she felt.”  

Bandit and Loona gave each other a look. She knows better than to bring up his lack of a mom and he knows not to bring up what little he knows about her past before him and his dad. Rather, they both sit closer to the girl that at least knows, if a little, who her parents somewhat are.   

Finally, Loona speaks up again.   

“Sometimes... sometimes it's not as simple as that. This kind of shit gets messy, and everybody's got issues, especially dads. And sometimes they fuck up -- well, all the time. But that doesn't mean they don't care.”  

“If he cares, where is he?” Octavia snaps back.   

“He's somewhere down there.”  

“He's here?” She looked shocked as Bandit was surprised. Why didn’t he find them yet then? Isn’t he some kind of all-powerful owl prince? Loona’s eyes say more with her mouthing out that he should ask later.   

Loona goes on, “Looking for you. I mean...try to cut your dad some slack.” She looks down at her lighter, speaking more about their dad than Stolas by this point. “He may not always get it right, but... he's trying. That's more important than you think.”  

Bandit smiles. Octavia looks taken by her words.  

A light from above falls on them. All three of them look up.   

The smog has cleared.  

--- 

Later, they would end up finding each of their dads together. Loona is about to kick Biltz but Bandit pulls her back. This time, at least, she listens and allows him to pull them both into a tight, pleading hug as tears form in his eyes. The owls form their own embrace as apologies are said.   

Not everything was resulted, a lot a left unsaid.   

Still, progress, right?  

And fireworks started going high up by some buildings.   

So, yeah.  

“Oh, and your still grounded.”  

...fuck. 

Chapter Text

The hotel was in a state of panic. That's the best Chance could describe in short. It's only been a few days since the announcement on TV and demons are rioting, screaming, crying: basically, doing everything and anything to cope.  

"It's madness out there." Coral added onto his thoughts. The two were on video call with him relaxed on his bed with a few spell books, him finding his own method by ignoring it. 

"Sinners will do what they must, at least that's something my grandpa usually says." He flipped a page and browsed it while trying to keep head towards his old friend. "Everyone else around here is mostly shocked, but it's my mom that's taking it the hardest given, well you know."  

She nods her head. "Yeah, I guess." She moves around some books off her desk to the side and sits back up, pulling her hair back away from her face. "Subject change, I'm visiting the Pride ring in a few days."  

That stirs him up, his eyes firmly now on her. His heart fluttering with peppered exhilaration. "Really?!" 

"Yes! It's fantastic and all!" She leaned back. "I've been meaning to see if you were finally able to visit me in person. So, what do you think?" 

"Are you serious? I'll be there early to greet you!" He jumps up from his bed, his magical levitating phone in midair with him bouncing up and down like he was five again. 

“But Mom!”  

“You’re not going out there!” Charlie firmly denies him as she cleans up her paperwork scattered around the lobby. Outside the two of them, Vaggie and Angel Dust are near with the latter scrolling on his phone. 

“I haven’t seen Coral in forever!” Chance defends his case. “It will only be for a few hours, three tops.”  

She slams the paperwork down on the nearest counter, startling her girlfriend and their only resident. She pulls out her phone and shows him images of the streets and riots going on. “I don’t want you to get involved and hurt out there. It’s too dangerous to meet with her right now.  

“It’s not really going on around here, we’re meeting near IMP City! Far, far outside of the brawling!” He argues, making a going away jester with his hands. “Besides all that, Goldie will be with me the entire time.”  

She sighs and kneels in front of him, holding his arms in her hands. “Sweetheart, I know you have your heart set on this, but I know you can’t run away from a problem like this for a little bit when we have to figure out a way to save them by trying to get sinners into the hotel.” 

He gives her a questioning look. 

“What?” 

“After all, we can’t lose our heads over how now we have even shorter time then before to convince Heaven that redemption is possible!” He takes another look at her eyes as she looks ready to have a panic attack, her taking deep breaths in and out until Vaggie runs over to help her back up. 

His mother turns her face the sliver woman. “Right Vaggie? We can’t panic now that the time limit has been cut in half right! Who needs a whole year to save souls, am I right?!” The moment she starts hyperventilating, her girlfriend pulls her head down onto her shoulder, cradling Charlie’s head with soft head pats. 

“It’s okay, we’ll be okay.” She then looks down at Chance. 

Her single eye gives off a look that tells him without words that he needs to back off and give her space right now. He takes several feet back before just turning to leave the room all together.  

Once in the other room however, he grabs a pillow and screams into it. His voice muffled by the mass as he puts his all into it, almost ripping up the cushion. 

Why? Why can’t he just go! This is horseshit! 

And he feels bad for thinking about such things about such majestic animals! 

When he’s done with the pillow, he kicks it across the room, tears fleck on his eyes.  

Goldie walks into the room, glancing up in concern. The young prince takes a deep, ragged breath before sighing. Looking up at the window outside, listening to the fighting that sounds so remote, his mind pulls up a recent memory of his last walk through the city. 

“No, I couldn’t.” He waves it off, then stops. His brows form deep between his eyes. 

No, he will. 

Sneaking out again was just as easy as last time, with only being a few hiccups given that his mom and the sliver witch were still around the corner for the longest time until somehow, they got the idea to exploit the fear mongering, all the witch’s idea too.  

Desperate much? 

Rolling his eyes, he magicked himself outside the hotel using a nearby window without anyone paying mind and escaped down the hill soon after with some magical speed from a new spell he picked up rather quickly. He told Coral that he couldn’t get to IMP City himself but thankfully she was able to meet him halfway. He didn’t understand at first until he met Miss. Wendy and Coral by the cafe, they texted him and he ran into her arms like it had been hundreds of years. 

“Coral!” He choked up as he wrapped his arms firmly around her body, smelling the ever-present salt water that Envy was engulfed in along with her watermelon spray bottle she liked to wear. The familiar scent calmed his nerves that were active all morning.  

“Oh, it’s good to see you, Chance!” She squeezed just as tightly, surprising him a tad with how strong she felt. 

“Woo, when did you start working out?” He let go as she grabbed his hand and led him to Wendy’s car. 

“Just a lot going on lately, that’s all.” She nonchalantly replied, leading him inside as she climbed in soon after. All three of them soon drove off towards the direction IMP City. Outside the windows of the mini conversable, Chance caught sight of sinners bashing into shop windows and stealing random electronics as well as things that he couldn’t wrap his head around next door.  

“Dang, it’s quite bad out, isn’t it?” Miss. Wendy spoke up. “I’m sure glad you kids are hanging out somewhere else, I would worry to death if Coral was here today. Thank Satan your mother doesn’t have to worry about you...say, is it alright if I call you Chance or did you want me to use your titles?” 

Chance was a little distressed, hoping that maybe his mom was too busy hunting for a new resident that she wouldn’t notice.  

He then recalled the other thing she asked him. “Um, you can just call me Chance.”  

“Alright Chance,” Miss. Wendy confirmed as she started drawing closer to IMP and the violence dropped down dramatically to minor infringements as more hellborn filled the sidewalks and roads. “I’ll drop you kids off around the block near your friend’s place Coral. You got your phone just in case right?” 

“I got it, thanks!”  

Chance, however, was dumbfounded in a moment. 

“Friend?” He turned to Coral, who showed she was a bit sheepish.  

“Oh, right I guess I forgot to mention that little bit of detail.” The car pulled up by the curve as the two kids climbed out of the car and waved Wendy off. Once alone, Coral started walking down the sidewalk, but Chance was lingering.  

Coral made a friend. A new friend? He felt his stomach turn as he tried to catch up.  

“You never told me you made a new friend.” 

The envy noble was still shy about talking. “I didn’t know when to bring it up.” 

“But when did that happen?”  

“Uh, months ago?” 

His stomach shifted around as his heart fluttered with discomfort.  

“Months ago? How many months ago?” 

“Several.” She mumbled but he heard very clearly. He found his face feeling as pale as it looked as she turned another corner.  

He didn’t know what to say. She made a new friend in the past year since leaving the academy. And what did he have to show for himself other than just his books and Goldie? How pathetic was that? 

Actually, there was that one imp boy... 

“Well, that’s gr-great!” He spoke out. “You know what? I made a new friend too!” 

She looked pleasantly surprised. “Really? That’s amazing!” 

“Yeah!” 

“What’s their name?” 

“Oh it’s uh-” He dug out his phone. “Oh! He’s name is Ba-” 

And that’s when two random other kids, a hellhound pup and a plump imp girl, ran into them and tackled Coral. He was stocked but ready to help her when he then stopped upon hearing all three of them laughing as they greeted each other warmly.  

Oh, she didn’t just make one friend.  

Great, just wonderful. 

“Dude! It’s great to see you!” The hellhound speaks up as he is the first to stand back up. He gives Chance a quick look over, sniffing the air with a puzzled look on his face. The prince, who is trying to pretend that he isn’t royal and hopes it can’t tell by his old crimson hoodie and jeans.  

“It’s been a fuck while,” The other helps Coral up back to her feet. She then turns, blinking as she looks Chance up and down. “Who's this guy?” 

“Uhm,” He fumbles his words, even more so when the hound gets closer.  

“Yeah, you new around here or what?” he asks, trying to move the bangs out of his eyes.  

“Well, I, uh-” 

“You guys need to chill,” Coral walks over and shows him off to the other two. “You guys know about that one friend that I had since dippers, right?” 

That sets the others at ease, or at least pacifies them. 

“Well, meet Chance!” She showed him off to the other two with a wave of her hands.  

Chance didn’t say anything but gave a confused but polite wave back. The other two just raised their eyes brows at once before the imp girl stepped up first.  

“Uh, yeah hi I guess. I’m Tala.”  

“Theo,” The other followed after.  

“Nice to meet you?” 

The two in front of him grumbled, but were calm and nice enough about it, bored if anything.  

Chance gives Coral a quick eyebrow raises of his own; Wordlessly asking her why he was the last to know about any of this.  

She laughs it off, acting almost completely different from what he knows of her as she walks away with a light kick to her step. “Well, now he’s got more free time for us to hang out again and I thought, why not have us all meet up for some down time?” 

The other two give each other a look before causally shrugging their shoulders, following her as she starts to continue to lead the way. Chance falls behind the trio as he feels the unease from before increase; wondering if he really knew Coral anymore. 

Stopping in front of a random apartment building, the three of them moved around the edge to where Chance saw a small plot of land near a back door but also, looking up, someone could see several dirty windows lined upwards. He stayed back, listening to the trio.  

“Any idea how we’re going to get him outside?” Theo asked, pointing out one of the windows, high up near the top. “Not like Loona is going to let him out.”  

“His dad and the M&Ms are out on a mission in Greed,” Tala pointed out. “Loona should be with them with that book thing. Don’t you remember him telling us that?” 

“He’s home alone,” Coral confirmed. “Texted me just a few hours ago. He should be waiting by his window...”  

Chance looked up. His eyes grew wide on seeing that; indeed, someone was waving at them from high up.  

“See?” Coral pointed out before Tala took off her backpack. The girl imp then digs around for a moment and pulls out a sheet. Unrolling it, they all take a corner.  

“Chance!” Coral calls for him. 

“Are you all crazy?!” He figures out what they are all up to. “No way, he could get killed from that high up!” 

“Relax Pale kid, our man up there knows what he’s doing.” Tala rolled her eyes as she spoke. 

“He’ll break a bone at least.” He grumbles and is about to protest further but then stops to see Coral’s face. Even if she’s changed so much, he knows that she has good sense. It stupid but Coral isn’t just doing this without an idea of what she’s getting into. Her smile assures him that much at least.  

He sighs and walks over.  

Worse case comes, he’ll have to reveal himself and use his magic to save the crazy one.  

Now that the sheet is all spread out equally, the window opens up.  

Chance almost drops his end upon seeing none other than that one kid from his birthday. 

Bandit overlooks the yard below, and, with a back spin, he slides down the waterline using his tail to keep him up before leaping onto a clothing line, jumping down from a pink awning, then propels himself into the sheet, secure and at ease.  

“Thanks everyone! I needed to get outside and breath.” To prove his point, the blond imp took deep breaths and let them out slowly. “Ah, fresh city air.”  

His eyes catch sight of Chance and gasp. “Whoa, its you!” 

“You know him?” Tala looks just as startled as the other two. Coral even more than them.  

“Yeah, this is the Pale kid I was talking about!” He climbs out of the sheet. “Nice to see you so soon, Chance, right? Hold on-” He pulls out his cell. “Yeah, Hi man. Did you run into these guys or what?” 

“I, um,” He kept looking at Coral then back at him. Bandit caught on and looked over at Coral. Then his eyes grew wide as if a light bulb sparked.  

“Wait, don’t tell me, this is the guy?” He points to Chance using both of his index fingers. “This one right here?” 

She laughed. “Yeah, that’s him alright.”  

Bandit whipped his head back to facing him. “No fucking way. You knew Cora over here since pre-k?” 

Now it’s Chance’s turn to awkwardly nod his head with a weird smile. “Yeah, since then. I didn’t know she knew some, well many different people now,” His eyes fixed on Coral. “Small world?” 

She brushed the back of her hair, her eyes kept flickering back and furth between them like she was trying to wrap her mind around something. 

Bandit shrugged. “Well anyway, thanks for busting me out all the same.” He pulled them all in close, his voice lowering. “Now that I’m out, we need to go shake up this town before the warden and the rest of the security team see that I escaped prison for the day. What’s our game plan?” 

“Park?” 

“No game today,” Tala dismissed. “Movies?” 

“Checked that,” Coral spoke up. “Nothing good playing.” 

Bandit hummed, “Well, What about you Pale kid?” 

“My name is Chance.” 

“We all got a nickname in this gang and it’s only fair that we got to give you something. Since you’re new, you pick.”  

His eyes grew wide at that remark. Gang? As in friends? Plural? He glanced over at Coral. She bit her lip but nodded with her smile wide. Oh Grandfather, this was happening. His heart was fluttering as he looked at everyone else. Tala and Theo looked to be more or less pacified than before with Bandit waiting for a response from him.  

He thought about it for a moment.  

“What about ice cream?” 

The parlor was packed with so many waiting in line for a frozen treat. Some were just waiting quietly but a good number had kids that were being so loud and annoying that it bothered everyone else, making the parents upset. People were spiteful in some cases and were just bitter to the bitter in line as they wanted everything to be just right with what they want with how they got it. The bubble gum music was drowned by the customers. Thankfully, when their group got to the front, they were quick to get the flavors they were craving with only some minor complaints.  

“Where in the world are your parents?” Some lady accompanied her three toddlers running around her legs. “Kids think they can just walk around anywhere now adays without supervision!”  

“Oh please,” A old burly man two people behind her argued. “It’s because people like you coddle that we have brats that want anything and everything without any idea how to do a damn thing themselves!” 

“Fuck you a*swhole!”  

A third got involved, telling them to think of the children. 

“What is wrong with people?" Tala asked as they went to the only booth that was near the exit that was cleaned recently. “Adults are just screwed in the head.”  

“Tell me about it.” Theo agreed with her, as did the rest of the table on that matter.  

Chance was no better in this regard. In fact, he felt even a little giddy. Coral gave him a smile before speaking up, asking them how he and Bandit met. Bandit apparently only gave them basic details that they shared a birthday and just ran into each other. 

Now the prince didn’t go into much detail himself, since only he and Coral know the full story, but he could tell them what he did do, in so many words at least. When he was done with his very edited version of events, the others were still curious about who his mom was.  

“Imps don’t really have a lot of businesses of their own,” Tala pointed out as she dived into her chocolate cheesecake flavor cup. “My aunt works for the city as a garbage woman who deals with literal trash all day thrown both on the street and her. Then spends her shifts afterwards complaining to me about people like us don’t get any respect.” The hellhound among them huffed a little under his breath but nodded as well, swirling around his blueberry and vanilla combo. “So, Bandit here says you’re doing well enough, what kind of jobs does your mama take? Hits? Or does she sleep with the street?” 

He’s flustered at such horrific accusations, yet remained glued to his chocolate strawberry swirl, mixing in the fruit with his spoon as his mind fumbles what to say. Coral looks a bit unsure for a moment longer than him but speaks up anyway. “His family works inside of the Morningstar Palace for generations.”  

There’s a hush among the tables. He feels just as flummox by her remark. Talk about cutting a bit close! Might as well confess he’s royal blood now! 

Is his heart pounding loudly? 

“That’s fucking amazing!” Theo stood up, congratulating him. “Dude no wonder you have bank! Staff there have serious cash in their pockets.” 

Tala chimes in. “The maids make enough to retire on by their third year, your mom on that shit?” 

And with that, he sighed deeply, sinking into his chair. Coral looks none the wiser at her new sliver mind, but he’s grateful. “My mom did it for a time, but she’s working at a rehabilitation program now, wants to help people and all that. My grandfather still does, he misses us a lot.”  

They each nod their heads.  

Then he looks over at Bandit. He looks a bit mixed at the story but doesn’t say anything about it. He does, however, tell him that he’s happy for his mom and her new life choices. “We shouldn’t be defended by what the world thinks we should do vs what we believe we want to do.” 

“Wow, where did you drag that bit of introspection from?” Coral asked, cheeky.  

He exhales his double chocolate chunks before answering. “Something I picked up from my dad. When he started IMP not too long ago, he told Millie the same when she felt that wrath Imps like her didn’t belong in fancy office buildings that they owned. We have a Satan given right to be whatever the hell we want to be!” 

The party cheers for that. Chance looks on and feels Bandit’s pride in his words. Wow, where did imps like this kid and his dad come from? 

He smiles as he too finishes his treat. 

It wasn’t long after they found themselves walking around the bustling streets, from the business districts to the apartment blocks, finding new things to do trying to pass the time. Cars pass by without care as he and the rest chase the lights.  

He not only now has experience inside of an arcade but has visited an everyday park complete with a small pond and a worn-out field where a larger group of teenagers were tackling each other with strange brown ball. They had to get out of there soon afterwards when they were spotted and almost tackled to the ground themselves. 

The next place was at an old-style toy store. The others didn’t want to go into a “baby store” at first, but Coral dragged them alone and showed it off to Chance who was confused by her insistence.  

Until he saw the plush aisle.  

So many horses! 

He squealed in pure delight upon seeing the sight of how many different types of horse plushes there were with a variety of colors and breeds, nearly enacting his magic to climb up and take the top one that reminded him so much of Snowdropped. Bandit helped him up as he climbed up and slid down with the horse toy in tack. In return, he does the same for Bandit when he spotted a rare duck toy from a collection company that his grandfather already had dozens off.  

As the other kids got something for themselves in the other parts of the story, he laid back as he held the toy version of his favorite riding horse from when he was in school. He hoped the poor thing was doing alright back at the academy. Leaving them was one of the few things he missed dearly. Maybe he could get his grandfather to purchase her?  

“Ready?” Bandit patted his shoulders, telling in that it was time to check out and head out. He pulled out some cash and wanted to help pay but Bandit reminded him of what he warned last time and that he should worry about paying for everyone else.  

“The only kind of people that want that all the time are the greed demons. Don’t get mixed up with them or you will be out of pocket money on the spot.” He snapped his fingers before pulling him along. 

Chance noticed the time and had to get going soon. His mom would flip if he was out all day while she and Vaggie were looking for new residents. Even with Goldie, who was hiding using an invisibility ability she picked up from Razzle and Dazzle ages ago, he would still be chew to high waters. He had been discreetly texting her off and, on all day, and learned that they had no luck in finding anyone. Meaning they were going to be heading back soon enough, and he had to get a move on.  

 Of course, Bandit somehow figured out before anyone else about his hidden dilemma.  

“Sneaking out again Moneybags? You're going to get more grounded than me soon enough. Still, I applaud you on your skills.” All five of you were inside an alley, going towards a short cut that Theo knew about that led back to his place and the meeting spot where Ms. Wendy was waiting. “Hope you can do so again though, would be nice to have a larger gang once in a while that didn’t live on another ring.” He turned his head to face Coral. 

She rolled her eyes but said nothing about it. 

Chance cleared his throat a little. “Well, thanks for letting me be a part of your friend group.” 

Bandit looked as though he was about to say more when suddenly a random tin can hit him over the side of his head. They all stopped and looked around as a choir of laughing from voices started echoing off the walls.  

“Well, if it isn’t Blonde!” A figure jumped out from a collection of cardboard boxes, another kid that was around their age; an imp boy with a large scar that ran down his face with slip snake eyes and sharp clawlike fingers. He fixed his torn green and black clothing as he stood directly in front of Bandit with a smirk on his face. “Funny, I didn't’ invite you to come into our territory.” 

Bandit gave Theo a side glance, but he looked just as confused. He turned to look at the scared boy as he was more annoyed than anything. “Stewie, what the fuck are you talking about? You know damn well that no one owes this lot. Then again, I’m not surprised if you think you and your shit gang believe you all have some kind stake in this pit stain.” 

The imp named Stew snarled as four more imps came from behind trash cans or boxes, circling you all. “That’s some talk coming from you Shitstain, and who is this?” He kicks another can towards Chance. “You picked up another loser? Cute.” 

Stew turned to face Chance. “Never seen you around here before? You new or some kind of homeschool kid?”  

Chance is about to speak up when Bandit gets in his face. “He doesn’t have to talk to fuckers like you.”  

Stew rolled his eyes before shoving Bandit. “Why? Is he your little boyfriend? Aww, does that mean Cora is free to be with a real man?” 

“Fuck you asswipe!” Coral snapped at this Stew kid. That’s when this guy drew closer to her.  

“Come on baby, you know you want me. I know you only walk with these clowns because you pity them.”  

“I hang out with them because they’re my friends,” Coral stood her ground. “Real friends that don’t want to bully others like you because you got no real good qualities.”  

Stew’s gang chuckle at that before Stew tells them to piss off and turns back to face Chance. "Hey, I still haven't heard where you come from. What? Are you going to let them do all the talking for you?" Chance shrugs and says nothing. Stew raises an eyebrow and stares him down, waiting for a response. Finally, Chance mutters something and looks away. 

"What did you say?" Chance said with a cold stare. "I asked you a question." The other boy stepped closer, his dark eyes blazing with anger. Chance held his gaze, not backing down. 

The air between them was thick with hostility, as if the slightest wrong move could ignite an all-out brawl. Stew's gang watched intently, ready to pounce, while Bandit and Coral stood by Chance's side, silently offering their support. Tala and Theo stood on the sides, but looking ready to push if needed. Chance could feel his heart pounding in his chest, but he refused to let Stew see any sign of fear, not wanting to reveal anything, determined to show that he wouldn't be intimidated. 

Chance took a deep breath, then leaned forward slightly, his voice steady and clear. "I come from a place where respect is earned, not demanded," he said, locking eyes with Stew. "And I'm not here to cause trouble, but I won't back down from it either." 

Stew hesitated, momentarily taken aback by Chance's calm defiance, weighing his options as his friends watched closely. He could either escalate the situation and risk a fight or back down and lose face in front of his gang. Ultimately, Stew decided to let it slide, muttering something under his breath before turning away, signaling to his crew that it wasn't worth the hassle. 

As Stew walked away, he calmly said, "Fuck you, I ain't no loser like you." He advised, "Word to the wise: Don't hang around these clowns for too long if you know what's good for you." The crew ducked in agreement. With that, they left. 

"Fucking cowards." Theo mumbled but looked thankful. 

Soon, he found himself back at the hotel. While Ms. Wendy drove him home, both he and Coral talked. She didn’t go into detail, but she did explain how she met them and how she wanted to have him meet them for a while. She was so happy to know that he already got to meet Bandit on his own. She didn’t say much other than that, but she had this look on her face that told him that she wanted to say more but didn’t when they arrived back at the cafe.  

He thanked Ms. Wendy, even turned down her offer to just drive him back to the hotel herself and took off. Goldie reformed to her normal visible self as they made their way closer. Thankfully, the wall looked repaired, and he looked like he was going to be in the clear once more.  

Only to meet face to face with Vaggie as soon as he climbed into the window.  

“Why were you outside?” She spoke in a low tone, anger clear on her face but thankfully no spear in sight. “How long did you think you could be gone before anyone took notice?” 

Chills shivered down his back. “Does my mom know?” 

“No.” He sighed deeply, only for her to step closer with more to say. “Because I went check on you for her because she was busy with our newest resident.” 

New resident? 

She exhaled deeply. “It’s only because of the snake demon that Charlie is currently looking after that I am not reporting this to her right now.”  

Oh, thank Great Grandfather.  

She continues. “However, that doesn’t mean that I’m letting you off the hook, oh no, you are going to pull your weight around here and work. Two weeks; you will help Niffty clean, you will help keep inventory with Husk, you will check in on...well you will help me with checking in on Angel, and you will never pull this crap again. Do you hear me?” 

“But” He needs to defend himself here. “I wasn’t even in Pentagram; I was in Imp City visiting my... friends.”  

“Friends?” 

“They’re my age. I haven’t even seen Coral since she had to be stuck in homeschool with her awful dad for a year. I didn’t have anyone else, and she showed me her friends so now I have more than one!” 

She had this thought for, she sighed deeply again and stood back up.  

“Okay, I will accept this as your excuse, but you will not leave this hotel without an adult. I don’t know Imp City, but outside these walls are litter with sinners who will hurt you in ways you don’t even know. Understand?” 

Some part of him wants to fight back, but then his mind flickers to his mom and he nods.  

“Good, now go downstairs. You were in your room talking to your friends using your computer and haven’t left it until now.” She doesn’t leave but rather waits with her arms crossed.  

Looks like she will be escorting you downstairs too.  

As she does walk right behind you, you know you fully understand what Bandit meant earlier today. Even if it wasn’t his mother grounding him directly.

Chapter Text

Chance had never been grounded before coming to the hotel. From what he could understand, it never really came about because his family was always busy with something making it, so they hardly got the opportunity to spend any time together; the fact is that it became even more so after his grandmother vanished.   

Had he been scolded? By teachers when he was reading ahead of the material.   

Was he ever told that he was wrong? By more people than he would like.   

Had he ever done something that was against his family’s wishes?  

Does secretly training with an angel during the annual extermination count?  

All that aside, being grounded by someone, especially outside of his family, was bothersome in the most pleasant sense of the word.   

“Make sure you check every inch of that drawer.” Vaggie demanded of him as the two were performing an inspection of Angel’s room with the spider in question standing in the hallway. “Remember, if you see something white in powder form, let me know at once.”  

Making sure to keep his rubber gloves on his hands, he picked around his sock drawer with a frown. This was the seventh drawer he looked through after Vaggie. This would go a lot faster if she just allowed him to check in places she didn’t already examine, but then she made a fuss over some weird looking toy that she discovered before hissing at Angel to double check his room with only her inside. That lasted for twenty minutes before he walked outside the door with a large box of the strangest items Chance glanced at as he then moved them to another room down the hall, his face looking like a lemon sucked it when he spotted him looking then sprinting towards the other end like his feet were on fire.   

Chance rolled his eyes as he finished up the sock drawer then looked over his shoulders. He gave the sliver woman the go ahead as she finished her side of the room.  

“After we’re done, can I go back to my room? Please?” he asked, ready to unwind with one of his books. He needed to find a spell that gave him something to do while locked away in this place.  

Vaggie huffed. “Well, tough luck. When you’re done here, you are going downstairs to help Husk. After that, Charlie may have something planned for a group activity. Only then can we talk about you getting a break.”   

He moaned under his breath but followed her down the hall as she went about checking her list as Angel Dust started heading back into his room.   

When Vaggie is far enough, Angel speaks up. “I don’t know what you did to be on her blacklist, but I hope you it works out for ya. At least she didn’t rat you out to your ma?”  

Chance gives him a sideways glare.   

“Okay, yeah...good luck.” With that, he slips into his door and locks it.   

Okay, so it’s the same snake that almost destroyed their hotel before, wonderful.   

He met the snake and his eggs in the middle of getting a snack the following morning while having breakfast along with everyone else. The sight of a long black and yellow snack man with eyes all over the place in a tall top hat was something he didn’t expect when he came down for waffles.   

“Oh, hello!” The snake spoke up first. “I’m s~orry, I didn’t expect there would be children here.”   

“Uh,” Chance didn’t know how to respond to that. However, his mother soon entered the kitchen, her along with everyone else that was still dressed in their sleepwear, stood by him and introduced him properly.  

“This is our second resident, Sir Pentious!” The man gave another awkward wave.   

Just then, a wave of egg men came into the kitchen and greeted him while also getting breakfast, referring to the snake as ‘bossman’ or just boss. They’re all wearing matching suits and hats as they look around the kitchen.   

His mom looks a bit a bit overwelled at the sight of them. Soon enough they all go and get food. Chance looks at the snake and gives him a confused and annoyed look before getting his own plate together.  

The following day, the snake almost bombs the city.  

Great choice mom.

Bandit is inside the van with his dad and Loona along with the rest of IMP as they head down to Sloth for Loona’s shots. Given that she’s helping out in the field ever so often due to her being the only one in the company that can form a human form, she needs proper shots to help her not catch some Earth diseases. Hell, even their dad managed to get him some shots done a few months ago dispite him going to Earth just that one time.   

“Oh yeah, this one is our jam,” Their dad starts smacking on the steering wheel as a rock song comes on. “You hearing this, Loonie?”  

Loona is more or less not in the right mind space.   

Hellhounds apparently have a common trait that they all get out of sorts around things like booster shots on instinct. It’s the same with certain times of planets with IMPs or if a Greed shark is in mixed Envy company without warning. He doesn’t know how other hellborns react to things like events like Hellhounds, but it gets Loona acting primal.  

Bandit isn’t fazed by her reactions since this is far from the first time he has seen them and pulls out his phone. His grounding is pretty much almost over anyway and was allowed to text openly on his phone again. However, instead of popping in to chat with Tala or Theo, or even Cora, he decided to send out a invite to a private chat log to the new kid.   

Chance opened up Bandit’s invite and quickly accepted before Vaggie could see him. It’s been a long boring and relentless week under the sliver witch’s command and now he’s on the couch with everyone waiting for today’s group activaity. Behind his mom and Vaggie is a stage with a banner on it that reads "Trusting 101" Judging by that, it has to do with some kind of trust expertise.   

Well, almost everyone that is. There is some kind of thing that Alastor is attending to. He was confused when he saw that he was leaving with the remaining eggbois an hour ago. He asked where he was going and he vaguly stated that he had some errands that needed to be attended to and that was it. What ever it was, he left rather quickly.   

Regardless, he welcomed the chat as he started texting Bandit.  

--------8888---------  

Horseboy12: Chance  

Street12waddle: Bandit  

---  

Horseboy12: Thanks for the message. I need a break.   

Street12waddle: no pro man. needed a break too. All of us are heding to Sloth.  

Horseboy12: Oh, are you okay?  

Street12waddle: Loona needs some shots due to work shit. U?  

Horseboy12: Remember when you said that I was going to be caught sneaking out?  

Street12waddle: 🤣 OH DUDE NAW1  

Horseboy12: 😔 

Street12waddle: YOUR MA MUST’VE BEEN PISSED1  

Horseboy12: Nope  

Street12waddle: 😕  

Horseboy12: It was my mom’s girlfriend  

Street12waddle: Oh shit.  

--------8888---------  

“Put your phone away sweetheart, we’re about to start!” He looked up to see his mom standing nearby. He sent a quick text telling Bandit that he had to go for a bit before slipping it back into his pocket.  

His mom speaks up. "Hi, guys. Thanks for coming! It's been brought to our attention that there may be a little...tension in the hotel."  

While his mom explained, Chance watch as the snake grabs the creepy woman with his tail and makes to shoot her with his ray gun, but Vaggie snatches it out of his hands before he can.  

"Tension that can be counterproductive to what we're trying to do here." Vaggie states before setting the gun off to the side. Chance feels his irritation bubble when she glances his way, folding his eyebrows together with the corners of his mouth tight. He drops it when his mom looks towards his direction.  

His mom clears her throat. "We think that this group could really benefit from..."  

Trust Exercises.  

Wasn’t that obvious?  

Apparently not clear enough for his mom and she along her girlfriend literally jumped up and declared it as much. He giggled under his breath when Vaggie fell before his mom, and she scolded her for a second.  

That's when Husk chimed in to his two cents. "So, uh, what's with the whole, uhh, this? I'm not about to put on some show for these fucking chumps." He winces upon realizing something. "Sorry, keep forgetting we got a child here."   

Chance hums. "It's okay, I've heard worse."   

Everyone then just stares at him, puzzled with Charlie taking a deep sharp breath. Oh, was he suppose to deny that?  

Angel Dust laughs at his remark.   

"Good one shorty! Oh!" He looks at Vaggie who just glares at him. "What? I was only trying to cover most of my crap when I thought he was too pure or something but honestly, been hearing curse words since before I was his age. It's not the end of the fucking world."   

He winks at Chance before turning towards the rest of the group. "Back to what Husk's said; I will do just about anything." He places his legs across Husk, demanding cash up front, making a point that Pentious can't afford him.   

Sir Pentious gets ticked. "Gross! I'd never think of it, spider!"  

Angel shows off his tongue in a playful manner.  

Bandit pops his back as he grows bored of just waiting in the van. Just when he’s about to pop in his headphones and podcast on different game reviews, he jumps upon hearing his dad’s phone ring bird theme.   

Fucking-  

“Oh, shit. Stolas! It's really not a good time, buddy...” His dad sounding a bit panicked when he answered.   

The royal bird’s voice is pretty loud in the call as the sound of hooves are thundering in the background. Is he in Wrath?  

“I'm sorry it's a bad time yet again, Blitzy. But, umm...I seem to have found myself in a bit of a sitch. I'm tied to the back of a horse at the moment.” Stolas sounds calm despite this and Bandit wonders if his dad is thinking this is some kind of trick to go to him. It won’t be the first time.  

His dad is more annoyed that he’s with a horse, “Pffttt...lucky bitch.”  

“Um, well, no. Rather unlucky. I seem to have been stolen by little cowboy friend of yours.”  

Cowboy? He looks just as confused as his dad sounds when he asks for some idea who the bird is talking about. Moxxie is annoyed for a moment, aloud wondering how many cowboys his dad knows (well his dad has a history with lots of Wrath partners), before asking Stolas for further detail.  

“Umm...sexy?”  

That narrows it down.  

“That's Striker, sir!” Moxxie called out in a panic.   

Striker is someone from Wrath that hunted the prince in the past with a means to kill. While he wasn’t there for the confrontation, he remembers the man.  

---  

The range was dusty and hot when they all showed up not to long ago. Dad wanted to come for this blood moon festival thing that was going after that one royal invited them, well his dad, to show up. Now that they were here, IMP and he were going to stay at Mille's parents until the festival was over.   

He was a little flushed when the older imps made a fuss about how much he looked like Blitzo but then were plum impressed by his dad bragging about him. To show that he had the know how to back up the claims, he helped range some stray hens as they took off running out of the coop. Using a rope and some quick movement, he was able to get all of them back to the pen in record time. Millie's brothers wanted to show him their fighting skills.   

It was a challenge keeping up with them, but thankfully he managed to pin them all one by one. Mille's sister gave him a thumbs up for that one and his dad cheered, his own sister taking a few pictures with her phone.   

That was about an hour ago as they were all clearing some stuff and he offered to help with the pigs. As he was finished feeding them, he heard the sounds of foot steps coming from behind.   

Turning around, he looked up to see that one ranch hand look down at him with a grin and his hands on his hips. "Nice to see you got skills, for a tenderfoot like yourself."  

"Thanks," Bandit replied, rolling up the rope.   

"I'm impressed by your skills, and here I thought your Paw was talking too much mustard. Fix one's flint with the chickens earlier." He dropped down a bit to Bandit's level. "However, I gotta acknowledge the corn here when I say that you remind me of myself when I was young."   

Bandit looked up at this man puzzled. "How so?"  

That's when this Striker guy smirked. "Nipper like you needs to learn to hid the yellow locks."   

Bandit frowned before brushing his hair. "My mother wasn't an imp, not that I met her to say for sure. Dad said it came from her."   

"And that's where you and I have in common." He pops his back and sits on the ground, helping roll up the rope. "You see, despite how I look, I'm not fully Warthen imp blood myself. I won't go into detail, but some of my blood is said to have come from snakes or sharks. However, I dare say that makes me so much more than the common full-blooded types. I say your paw is like us too, even if he won't say as much."   

Bandit is a bit surprised by that remark, taken aback by it. "How do you know?"  

"I don't know where for certain, I do recognize that some of it came from wrath, but also greed with a hint of lust. An interesting blend if I say so myself." Striker stands up to wipe the dust off his pants, placing the rope over his shoulders after popping his knuckles.   

"You know, if you keep up with getting down those skills of yours, you'll really challenge this realm someday." With that, he turned and walked away. He leaves him alone after that as Bandit wonders what to think of him.   

----  

Back in the present, even after learning what he did from his dad about the type of man that Striker is and how he is never to be trusted in the first place, Bandit is still drawn back to that conversation an uneasy feeling.   

“You really want to use a bottle for this kiddo? I mean, I seen them used for other fun games but not for what you’re type of tame.” Angel Dust remarks when Chance pulls out a plastic bottle and sets in the middle of the circle that he set up with everyone else around it.  

Chance is the last to sit between his mother and the spider in question. “The bottle will help make sure that it’s random for the first few times until everyone has gone.”   

Angel looks ready to say sometime until his mother chimes in, beaming. “Oh, this is such a good idea sweetheart!” She then kisses his forehead in front of everyone. He blushes a little but ignores the adults in the room acting like snickering kids his age. Vaggie is the only one besides his mom that seems to approve of his activity but only by much as she doesn't say anything negative about it.   

The previous was about trust falling with everyone, well mostly everyone, going on the stage to say something personal and falling backwards for someone to catch them. The only people that really went were his mom, Angel Dust, Sir Pentious, and Niffty. Vaggie and Husk didn’t go up at all with him, not at all because Vaggie didn’t let him.   

He didn’t see much of a reason for the Trust Falls as they didn’t reveal anything but surface stuff like his mom trusting everyone and Angel liking popsicles. Sir Pentious seemed to be somewhat on the mark with missing his minons but then Niffty went on about killing mother bugs in front of their children which no one want to even touch her after that reveal.   

He listened in on his mom’s and Vaggie’s conversation when he offered to set up the next trust expertise. His mother was beyond happy to see him actively helping but he knew that if he didn’t do anything that Vaggie would give him a hard time later. That and he had a relatively harmless idea that could help on a basic level since, at least to him, the falls seems to be a bit challenging for this group right now.   

And he can thank Coral for sharing this idea with him.  

“It’s called Two Truths and one Lie,” he explained. “When the bottle lands on one of us, we have to tell three things about ourselves, but the catch is that we need tell a lie along with two real facts.” Everyone else looked bored.   

His mom clapped and asked to spin first. The bottle spins and lands on the snake.   

“Okay,” Sir Pentious takes in a deep breath. “Well, I like inventing flying machines, my egg bois have been with me for over a century, and...I can ride a skate board!”  

The hotel stared at him.   

“You picked a skateboard as your lie?” Angel Dust chuckled.  

The snake deflated. “Was it that obvious?”  

The spider points out his lack of legs and that was that.  

“So, you made a new friend?” Bandit’s dad asked after he talked about it, well some of it anyway. Right now, they were waiting inside of the hospital and, after dealing with the most annoying medical staff member in history that didn’t know how to read a name right even after his dad corrected her a bunch of times, Loona was at last checked in a while ago. They were sitting in the waiting room with an Envy mom and her rude son that loved to point out how they were not of the same status level as them.   

That and the other kid remarked on his hair with his mom telling him to not talk about hybrids around them due to how wild they are.  

Asshats.   

He watched as Moxxie and Millie had drove off with the van to help save Stolas and he was this close to pleading with dad at the front to have him go with them, despite the danger and if only to get out of waiting around for Loona’s shot.   

“Yeah, apparently he’s an old friend of Cora’s since forever.” Loona popped her head a little upwards but then went back down under the chair. Their dad pats her head and turns back to face him.   

“So, he’s from her ring or something?” He looks behind him at the two Envy people that keep giving both him and his dad a glare of their own as they all continue to wait.  

“Not really?” He shrugs his shoulders. “He didn’t say but I think he lives in Pride. I think they used to go the same school or something.” His phone is on mute as he runs his cart around the track with five other random online players.   

His dad blows through his lips. “Yeah, I guess he’s one of those fancy types or something.”   

“He’s an imp.”   

His dad snaps his head down to look at him. “Wait really?”  

“Well,” Bandit waves one of his hands around. “I think he’s more of a hybrid, at least in his hair.”   

His dad raises an eyebrow at that. “What do you mean?”  

“He’s got super blond-”  

“Can you please have these Wrathens and this mixed trash moved somehow where else?!” The loudmouth Envy woman shouts at the receptionist. Bandit glares at her but his dad is just pissed.   

“The fuck you said to me and my kid you green tone bitch?!”  

Thus, a shouting match took place as the two parents went off, only for the out of sorts Sloth front desk person asked, while sounding just so tired and not on this plain of existence, if she should get security.  

Bandit was sure that she was mostly asking herself this question aloud but his dad and that one sat quietly on opposite ends, his dad having hand petting his sister while the other protectively wrapped around him.   

“Okay, what’s the lie?” Chance asks. Everyone looks around, more eyes are drawn to Charlie, but she is using a zipping motion on her mouth.   

Angel Dust decides to voice his answer. “Well, we know you like horses due to Goldie over there.” He jesters to the bodyguard animal in question who is resting on the sofa. “So that leaves the books or the pet thing.”  

He taps his fingers on the ground. “I’m voting for the pet.”   

Husk speaks up next. “I’m double on that, we’ve seen you read books in the lobby a number of times. It’s not that hard to figure out.”   

“I agree,” The snake agrees. “Although, I don’t know if you really have a pet. If you did, he or she would still be at the castle and a reasonable pet owner would miss them dearly.”  

“Pet! Pet! You don’t smell of pet nasty!” Niffty jumps up from her spot.  

Vaggie looks around and shrugs her shoulders. “Charlie would’ve mentioned a pet by now.”  

Chance nods. “Yup, you all got that right. I do not have a pet, no matter how much I really want one.”   

He looks over to his mom.   

She looked stared. “Oh! You do, well I guess that makes sense and I’m guessing...”  

Chance sighs, “Horse, yes I want a horse.”   

She claps her hands with a smile. “Well, I think that something to ask for your birthday!”   

Chance frowns. Then raises an eyebrow as she laughs before Angel holds up his hand.   

“Well, as fun as this was, do ya think we can all do my activity now? I got a good one lined up!”   

Charlie turns to Vaggie, who is in charge of leading the activities for the day, who moans a little but nods. Just as Chacne is about to get ready himself, Angel stops him and pulls him aside. “Listen squirt, I think you should sit this one out.”   

Chance feels confused. “Wait, why?”  

“Let’s just say that, well, it’s a bit too advance for your tastes.”   

His mom then gets between them. “Let’s not exclude others! Besides, what could be wrong with bring-”  

It’s when they get there, to a place that looked like some kind of lustful adult place, where his mom creates a portal and has him go back to the hotel to wait for them with a flushed face.  

Street12waddle: So, fucking, bored!  

Horseboy12: Well, nothing is going on better here. Mom and the others left the building and I’m alone with the animals.  

Street12waddle: Least u r not working due to your mom’s bitch of a girlfriend.  

Horseboy12: True. Still... How’s your sister?  

Street12waddle: Well, just when you were typing that, we got called back.  

Horseboy12: At least you guys are almost done.  

Street12waddle: 😧 Shit!  

Horseboy12: What is it?  

Street12waddle: The doctor just pulled out the biggest fucking 📌 needle.  

Horseboy12: It can’t be that big  

Steet12waddles: It’s taller than me.  

Horseboy12: 😕😶 How?! 

Street12waddle: 😨 She’s making a break for it!  

Horseboy12: 😬  

Street12waddle: WTF do I do?!  

---------  

Chance jumps off the couch, shocked but unsure of what to say to help. Then an idea forms in his head. Speeding up the stairs, he makes a dash towards the makeshift library. Once inside, he makes his way to the information section. Using his magic, he levitates books all around him until his eyes catch sight of one that refers to hellhounds directly. Dropping the rest, he grabs the hellhound book and starts flipping its pages.  

If he’s right, then maybe there is a way that...  

He lands a on a page and reads its contents twice more before grabbing his phone.  

----------  

Horseboy12: Pet the back of her ears!  

Street12waddle: The fuck did you just tell me to do?!  

Horseboy12: Just do it!  

--------  

What in the hell was Chance thinking?  

Bandit looked at the sight of his sister growling like a wild animal as she moved around the room on all four without thinking twice. Meanwhile the doctor was running around with the needle as dad was trying to get his sister to calm down. Some pop music was playing in the background that was turned on when the hellhound in question ran past it as she was dodging the huge shot.  

Bandit himself was standing on one of the chairs to avoid getting dragged into it.  

Pet her, in this state, is he out of his mind? Does he not realize that he’s going to lose an arm?!  

“Loony sweetie! Please calm down!” His dad yelled out as she continued to ignore him, thrashing the medical supplies around the floor and landing the goat doctor in a bed of needles. Bandit hissed in watching the goat almost faint.  

His eyes kept darting from the phone then to his sister, to the chaos then to the clock.  

Without warning, he jumped up to the ceiling, swinging on the hanging lamp, then onto his sister’s back.  

“BANDIT!” His dad cried out in shock. “What the hell are you doing?!”  

Gripping her fur to avoid getting thrown off like she was a bull, he used his other hand to start gently rubbing the back of her ear.  

Just like that, her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her body dropped.  

The adults gasped. Bandit’s eyes grew wide as a smile formed on his face.  

There, at least, Loona was finally calm, her back leg kicking a little as her tail wagged slowly, melting into the floor. She whimpered in comfort.  

His dad held onto his shoulder and nodded at the doctor.  

The goat frowned his brow as he held up the needle to her behind.  

----  

Street12waddle: You’re a mad genius  

The young royal inside of the Hazbin Hotel smiled as he took notice of the text that was created a few hours ago. He was pleased with himself as he took the time to reorganize the books around the room when he noticed how sloppy they were placed on the shelves. That killed so much time that he just finished when everyone else started showing back up.  

He was shocked when he saw the state of how beat up they looked.  

“What happened?” He asked the older men in the room who were laughing and grabbing drinks.  

“A fucking battle that’s what!” Angel Dust explained. “After everyone was, well, not to enthralled with my idea, Vaggie came up with this crazy plan to throw us all off a roof into a warzone!”  

Chance was taken aback. “ Why?”  

Angel struggled with his shoulders. “Who knows but boy was that turf war nuts!” He starts laughing as he explains the best, painting the scene of an all-out attack where the rest of them were surrounded, fighting for their survival. Angel started going full on chuckle mode as he described how a buff guy was beating the stuffing out of the snake.  

Sir Pentious then laughs about how his arm was dismembered, laughter turns to dejection at the mention of it, “Yes, that was... particularly unpleasant.”  

“I liked that part.” Niffty cuts in, being her normal undisturbed self.  

“At least your arm looks better,” Chance points out, his limbs now looking in well working order.  

Husk decides to walk over and speak his peace. “Well... hey, at least you can take a beating like a champ.” He then pats Pentious on the back, telling him he did good.  

Chance felt a little left out of the loop as the adults continued carrying the conversation over their shared experience. He walks a bit away and turns to see that Alastor has arrived back to the hotel with the egg men walking around him, the deer looking pleased with himself.  

Vaggie and his mom are up on top of a balcony when his mom’s girlfriend shouts down to the overlord in question. “Alastor. failed to get rid of the eggs, I see.”  

“Yes, well, the little monsters prove to be rather useful.”  

That last part doesn’t look the least bit suspicious, not at all.  

“Why don't you give them back to Pentious.”  

Pentious gets teary eyed as Vaggie explains that she thinks she can trust him with them, so long as they are no more weapons that is. As the snake and the eggs leave the room, the deer looks around the room with mild amusement.  

“Seems as though something interesting happened today, shame I don’t know what but regardless,” he starts walking away only for Charlie to call him up, asking him to help her with some paperwork now that he’s back. Alastor nods his head, turns to shadows as he leaves with Chance’s mom.  

As everyone else heads out of the room, Vaggie calls down to Chance. “Okay, well, good job today.”  

“But I really didn’t do much of anything.”  

She then showed him something that appeared to be a smile that lasted only a moment before coughing and turning her head. “Yeah well, you did try, even for a little bit. So yeah, good job.”  

She turns to leave. “I expect you to still work tomorrow, remember bright and early.”  

The young prince frowns a little but shakes his head as he heads back to his room.  

As he heads up the stairs though, he feels a presence on the walls. He turns to see the deer’s shadow following him. Startled by most likely being noticed, the shadow gives him a coy smile before fading away.  

Bandit, his dad, and Loona finally left the St. An Hospital to see the IMP van pull up beside it.  

His dad speaks up. “Oh, good. You guys actually managed to-”  

And that’s when the calm broke.  

 A horde of medical personnel rush outside as a series reporters trampled his dad and almost him before Loona pulls him out of the way. In the madness, the staff of medical and media rushed to the van. Two Plague Doctors with long masks opened the van door. Bandit gasps upon seeing the two plague doctors put a very injured Stolas on the stretcher. His dad gets trample again when they speed wheeled Stolas inside.  

He and Moxxie help his dad up from the ground, looking over him to make sure that he’s okay. His dad is beyond confused and worried as he asks them what happened. The normally collect imp starts quietly summarizing what transpired. He explains they got there with the prince bleeding from angelic wounds and that Striker put up a strong fight before fleeing once again. When Bandit asked how come he didn’t escape or anything when Millie stated that he couldn’t, he was tied up with holy rope.  

Looking up at his dad, the man looked to be in shock. He kept mumbling ‘how’ and wondered aloud how Stolas could get hurt, not realizing that he could at all before now.  

Bandit felt a lump in the back of his throat. The young imp of the group just turned back to face the double doors as the flashes from the camera crew were growing softer with each minute.

Chapter Text

The main lobby was turned into a children's birthday party overnight. Balloons along with streamers were all over the place as the bander that once congratulated Sir Pentious on his first full week at the hotel now read "Happy Birthday Chance!" 

The child in question had a plastic crown on his head as everyone else had cone party hats with different designs on them. It looked as though his mom put in all the effort in the world as she had a cake out in front of him with everyone else gathered around the dining table.  

"Okay honey! Go ahead and make a wish!"  

He sighed as he blew the candies, everyone clapping with mild enthusiasm with his mom giving it 120%. His mom starts cutting the cake and passing out pieces to everyone. “Okay everyone, after cake, we can play some party games. I was thinking of a great one with a ball where we pass it around and tell the group about what we did to help someone out this week!”  

Husk drinks up his beer while Angel brags about this new movie he’s working on, keeping most of the context out of ear shot, with Vaggie sorting out the small collection of last-minute gifts on the table. Alastor, being the only person besides Chance who knows what’s going on, has this faint coy smile as he helps clear up the table.  

Chance grumbles as he starts picking at his slice and takes a bite.  

I wish you remembered over a month ago on my actual birthday.

Bandit’s dad was out again, this time dealing with something that he won’t say to him, but he sounded frantic this morning heading out, telling him that he’ll be in Sloth doing some personal business. After what happened with the prince, who he’s been some text from, he’s on edge with everything lately. The only good thing that’s happened is that he’s finally no longer grounded and is allowed to just hang out in his room for the day while everyone else is busy on a mission.  

According to Loona, Moxxie is leading one with Millie as a duo at some camp. Then he gets a call later from his dad stating that he’ll be gone a bit longer than he thought and that Loona will be looking after him for the next few days. 

Then she gets a text from her group of friends and tells him to watch himself and that if he does go out on his own again, just to text her to let her know. 

He’s annoyed to learn that his friends are busy with other family stuff again and that he’s on his own.  

Bandit decides that he needs to treat himself and heads out to get some ice cream.

The presents he was offered were basic at best but thoughtful in some respects. He got Niffty’s out of the way and shoved the dead rat back inside he found before almost throwing up, his mom quietly had Vaggie send that to the trash. The next was from Husk and he saw a small bag that had a deck of cards inside. He thanked the cat, and he shrugged his shoulders before walking back to the bar.  

Angel was at least something practical; a dark pink hoodie with a horse keychain attached. Not his favorite color but at least it was nice enough.  

“You're welcome shortly,” The movie star said before getting a text from his boss telling him that he needs to come in for work. He waved everyone off after that as he headed out the door.  

Sir Pentious gave him a mini water gun along with a homemade card created by his egg minions. He smiled a little, again it was nice for what it was. 

Vaggie’s was a book, which was nice in itself. Yet the book was meant for children half his age. Still, at least it was a horse book. He awkwardly thanked her before moving on to find, surpassingly enough, a gift from Alastor.  

Vaggie pulled out her spear and moved Chance back upon seeing it. “I think this one should be tossed before he gets hurt.”  

“Oh, dear Vaggie, my gift is far from harmful!” The deer overlord in question zipped up to her using his green magic.  

His mom looked between the two of them before offering to open the gift for Chance. She pulls back the ribbons. “Oh! It’s a journal!” He pulls out a very childish pastel notebook with colorful markers. Vaggie gives Alastor a confused look.  

The radio man rolls his eyes. “I won’t buy it for myself but I’m sure the lad would like it far enough.”  

Alastor gave him a swint of a coy smile. “After all, it’s the boy’s birthday and I won’t harm a child on his own little day.”  

Chance flushed as he thanked Alastor as the deer man vanished from the lobby. 

His mom was last. Instead of a gift box or a card, she leaned down to face him one on one. “Now I know you want a horse for your big day but I was thinking of taking you somewhere instead. Where would you like to go? Pick anywhere in Hell! Wrath? Lu Lu Land?” 

Now this could be a good time for her to take her to see the horse races, and if they were still living at home he would be in a heartbeat, but instead his mind wandered to someone that wasn’t here. 

“I want to see Grandpa.”  

Her smile dropped.

“Charlie! Chance!” Lucifer ran over and hugged his daughter along with his grandson in a big embrace. After hearing that they were outside the gates, he dropped his ducks and popped out of his workshop to greet them after so long. “This is such a delightful surprise!”  

“H-Hi dad.” Charlie awkwardly said, gritting her teeth. 

Lucifer then turned to Chance but felt a bit worried about what to say “I’m sorry I didn’t remember to send a card to your kiddo, I had a great gift all planned for your birthday last month, but I got caught up in work, but since your here now-!” 

Using his magic, he plopped a giant gift box in front of the boy. “Happy Belated Birthday!” 

“Dad!” Charlie walked over to him, keeping a collective grin on her face. “What are you talking about? Today is his birthday, it wasn’t last month.”  

Puzzled, he turned to face his daughter. “What? No, his birthday is right after the Extermination, it’s always been.”  

“No, it’s a month after.” She tried to ‘correct’ him.  

“Pretty sure that you're a little off but that’s okay?” 

She got into his face. “No, no dad, I know you and I know you get things mixed up. I’m the one that gave birth to him, I should know when his own day is.”  

She goes to aruge more when Chance gasped, holding a stack of books taller then him. “Look at all these books on horses! I never seen anything like them.”  

The king prided himself on that. “They’re all the way from Earth!” 

Chance tackled him into a hug. “Thanks!” He started pulling them along into another room when Charlie snapped her neck back at him as though he did something wrong.  

Oh no, He hated that look; it was one of Lilith's angry looks.

---------

“Dad, I can’t believe you!"  

“Charlie I-”  

“You’re always like this! I’m just glad you remembered he had a birthday this year!”   

“I’m sorry I just-”  

Chance overheard his mom and grandfather in the other room as the servants pretended that nothing was wrong. His mom’s voice is stronger as she’s the one upset while his grandfather sounds unsure of what to say. Then the boy hears the front doors slam.  

Looking up, Grandfather looks tired as he stands by the door. He notices you and tries to smile. “Your mother needed to take a quick walk back to the hotel due to some kind of hellish beehive problem they just found after you both left. Your mother said it was okay for you to spend a few hours with me while they figured that, well, out?” 

Of course, that’s just wonderful, isn’t it? 

The king of Hell sits beside him. “Look, I’m sorry I mixed up the dates again. I guess I get so busy and distracted or just...I’m sorry.”  

“You didn’t mix up the date.” Chance finally spoke up.  

The older royal looked shocked. “Wait really?” 

Chance slides one of the books down onto the couch. “Mom did forget what day I was born because she got distracted by her hotel to care.”  

“Now hold on a moment,” His grandfather pulls him into his lap. “Sweetheart don’t think that of your mother. She’s busy but she loves you very much.”  

He still felt uncomfortable heat on his face but nodded anyway, not really believing much of it.  

“Hey now,” His grandfather turns Chance around to face him. “Do you wanna get some ice cream?”

It was a bit of a leisurely walk to the shop, even though some of it was a bit boring. The Imps, Hellhounds, and most of the other Hellborn that pass him by have no real concern for him. There is too much going on in their own lives for them to give a damn about others. Taking a look at his phone, he frowned as he looked at it.    

He got a few updates from his dad; he got the memo that he was looking for his aunt.  

He met Aunt Barbie once, several years ago when she was in rehab when his dad introduced him. He was around four at the time. She looked annoyed to see her brother and passive when seeing him. Remembering most of the visit is getting harder to piece together. He remembers her having the same tattoo as his dad along with no hair, all horns, just like him. According to dad, it’s a family trait that thankfully skipped him. It came directly from his grandfather who neither him nor his aunt wanted to talk about.  

If he had to guess, maybe he wanted to reconnect again? 

Hard to say and he really didn’t care. She clearly didn’t want to be in their lives, why bother? Was it a twin thing? 

“Bandit?” 

The boy looked up in surprise and smiled, waving, “Dude Chance?” 

He ran over to the pale kid but then stopped upon seeing someone with him.  

“Dude, who's that?” 

“Oh, uh, this is my grandpa!” Chance introduced the older imp to him. The older imp clearly wasn’t anywhere near being an old man like normal grandparents are supposed to be, he looked to young in his face. Maybe he would be a dad, but that’s a stretch. 

“Oh, so you're the friend!” The man looked surprised, holding out his hand down to him. “Name’s Lu-Lucius Magne! Louie if you want or the good old Lufu! I’m down for that!” 

Chance nodded his head, his grandfather glanced down at him. “Too much?” 

“You look young.” Bandit called the older imp out on it.  

“Oh what?” The older man’s voice was light in tune as he chuckled, again now sounding like a much younger man than what he claimed. “Nay, that’s just, you know DNA has come a long way since my day you know!” His laughter was awkward as he patted his knees.  

The older man was red in color with more orange skin then red with short white hair that looked just like Chance’s own in style. He was wearing a black best with white shorts with a large, almost gold bowtie around his neck. Wait. 

“Nice shoes!” And damn they were. “They look like really snakeskin!” 

Chance’s grandpa smirked now more calm and coy. “Thanks, took a while to make them.”  

Bandit’s snaps back to face the man. “You made them?” 

“Sure did, a long time ago. Back when his mother was his height!” He pats Chance’s head fondly. 

Chance smiles as he moves the hand away. “We’re going out for ice cream.”  

“Dude, did you just read my mind? I’m doing the same thing!” He walks around to the other side and pats Chance’s right shoulder. “Where are you heading?” 

“Oh, I think the one nearby? It’s the only one that I know of.” 

The older imp speaks up again. “Chance wanted to show me this place but if you would like to come, I’m sure you and whose taking you can come along!”  

Bandit then suddenly felt sheepish. Crap.  

“Ah, you know what!” He snaps his fingers, “I just remember that I, um, forgot that my sister was at the office and I-”  

The older man’s smile drops. “You’re out on your own.”  

It was a statement, no question to it.  

“Well, I-” Shit, why can’t he come up with a good lie on the spot?! 

The older imp sighs deeply. He looks around the street before looking down at him once more. “I guess I can look after you two until we walk you back, but I want to have a word with your guardian once we do, okay?” 

“Uh, well I guess?” He waves his hand through his hair. The older man tells him to come along with Chance walking next to him. 

“It’s okay, my grandpa isn’t going to let you get hurt on his watch.” Chance tries to assure him.  

Bandit leaned into whisper. “Dude, most of us are usual fine, remember the last time?” 

Its Chance’s turn to sigh. “He’ll never let me go out on my own for several reasons normally, but I know that we would be fine. It’s just that I haven’t seen him in over a month and he needs to get out of the...well, you know.”  

Right, he did say that his family worked at the palace, right? Does that mean it’s been a really long time since he’s been given a day off to do this? Bandit feels horrible to mention it further. He guesses it doesn’t matter all that much, at least he’s with good company. 

Everything should be good from here.

------------

In the far-off distance, a figure watches the trio as they walk along the walkway. They are intrigued by what they have uncovered so far and flipped their notes to make sure they got it all down.  

--The king has a disguised form of a common Imp with traces of Gluttony but mostly of Pride influence. 

---The young prince has become acquainted with a lonely imp boy with striking long yellow, blond hair. The color is uncommon among imps all together save if they have mixed blood/ are a hybrid.  

--The Imp boy in question seems casual with the royal family, a bit too causal.  

Further research is needed.  

As they start to vanish from view upon turning into a new street, the young one goes to follow them. 

The park after ice cream is too much! It makes him feel warm and bubbly, even with his frozen treat. Nothing much changed since he was here last, oh, a few hundred years ago when his little girl was younger than the boys in his current care. 

Well, he’s certain of at least his grandson. 

This Bandit kid, the imp boy, is not who he says he is.  

On the outside, he seems like a normal reburnishes imp boy with strangely bright yellow hair with a charismatic attuite. If he was really a lesser demon, he wouldn't have questioned the child in the least. However, as the King of Hell, he can sense powerful beings no matter the illusion. And this one has a lot of power in his tiny body. It’s just flowing in his veins that it’s like a beacon. He’s miffed to realize that his grandson doesn’t sense it, but as far as Lucifer is aware, the boy hasn’t gone through puberty yet. If he did, the king knows that he would’ve picked up on the magic right away with how this Bandit boy is holding onto his shoulder laughing at a joke that he heard.  

Lucifer's power standing means that he just must be nearby to sense it. 

That leaves the question as to who this Bandit is really.  

He could be an assassin playing the long game, but there’s no weapons that he’s detecting. If he is a child though, he might be a Goetia. Yet if that’s the case, that also would’ve been easy to tell; their powers have this common trait in their illusion magic which can be simple to pick up.  

Bandit’s eyes suddenly grow wide and rush over to a pond nearby. He looks excited as he drops to his knees. “Oh, my Saten, Chance come over here!” 

Chance looks curious but Lucifer stops him from running over. He doesn’t say anything but instead walks forward, keeping an eye on Chance with an invisible eye spell. If he’s planning to hurt his little boy, he’ll have to deal with the king of- 

“OH, MY DUCKIES!!” 

Ducks, little quacking babies all swarming the waters! All with their hellish feathers of red and black but they look too cute to care! His grandson runs over to them.  

“What’s going on?” He asks before looking across the pond then smiles as he rolls his eyes.  

Lucifer and Bandit both are kneeled by the waters as they watch the flock swim around. Oh, father there are even baby chicks! 

His eye catches sight of Bandit smiling, stars are in his eyes as a few ducks swim near them with his hands planted on the ground. Lucifer's emotions swirl. Taking a small breath, using one of wings but keeping a deep breath as he wants them to remain invisible, he brushes a feather tip by the horns of the boy. He gasps at the brush of magic, but what he needed to see was the emotional intent of the other. Magic can hide a lot, but emotions can’t.  

And finds nothing malice.  

The King of Hell looks wide eye at the boy enchanted by the birds of his own creation now unsure of what to make of him. If he isn’t trying to harm his family or get an edge of some kind, then who and what was he?

Okay, so Chance’s grandpa was a little weird at first, just a bit distant for some reason. Bandit couldn’t tell but he was acting just bazar. Course it turns out that he’s a dork, but he has good taste in birds. Getting ice cream and going to the park was okay thing, still not much fun per say if he was with the rest of the gang, but getting to talk to Chance again was good.  

Apparently, his mom finally remembered his birthday, but thought it was today. He wanted to laugh at that but felt bad for Chance. Still, get got some stuff, mostly useless shit but stuff. Pale Kid tried to justify that crap, telling him that ‘At least he got to spend time with her at all’. 

Fuck that shit. 

The only good thing that came out of this was more cake.  

Bandit suddenly felt something wrong with his hands and looked at them, eyes growing wide seeing sparks of magic bubbling up from the skin. 

Damn it.  

He needs to drain his magic already? 

Fuck it’s been getting short and shorter times between draining times lately. He sighs deeply as he looks for something that he can use to help with his little problem. Spotting some flowers by a few stones, he thinks it would be good to make them more colorful, they look really freckin dull. When was the last time it rained around here? 

The boy glances around to see he’s alone as he casually makes his way over and waves his hands around, hoping to make the flowers glow to look healthy again.  

What happens instead is that they are now on fire.  

Fuck! 

His heart leaps into his throat as his head darts around. What does he do? What to do? Fuck what was he thinking?! 

Just like his fucking birthday. Just his shitty luck! 

Bandit takes quick breaths.  

Okay so just create some water or something? That should help! 

He shoves his hands in front of him as he tries to think of water. Come on! 

Water does come forming out... 

Yes! 

...Into high-speed spirals. 

FUCK!! 

----------

The shadows several feet away reveal two wide eyes. The person in question stares bewildered beyond all measure as the imp creates a water tornado that starts to form on the ground and grow out of control. The fire he first created, however, is only growing from the flames instead of being drenched by the water.  

In short, madness, pure chaos. 

They quickly flip open their notebook and take this down at sonic speeds.  

“Wonder where Bandit when off to?” His grandson found a bush of wild purple roses with a rare blue shade that he wanted to quickly jot down for future research into when he took notice of his friend that had gone missing some time ago.  

Lucifer wasn’t really paying attention to notice himself but told Chance that he can keep working, portaling in his plush turn bodyguard who took to watching out for her charge while he was off searching.  

It doesn’t take long for him to use the magic trail that Bandit has, locating him. Yet when he draws closer to where the boy must be at, the magic in the air instantly grows wild! He curses under his breath before unfolding his wings to shoot off the ground. Making sure that he also has a memory spell on hand, anyone that looks at him will forget what they are looking at so as not to be further caught off guard while flying.  

Fuck! He knew there was something off about that kid! Never let your guard around when ducks are nearby, messing with his head like the demon he is! 

He finds a water tornado and zips down to confront this Bandit person head on. 

Only to find a very unexpected sight.  

“Someone. Help. Me!” Bandit is crying with his hands covering his head as tears are flying off his face. The tornado is swirling around him but not touching him, just keeping him trapped inside the eye. 

Gosh, the child looks so scared.  

His heart sinks.  

He really is just a kid. 

Lucifer rushes over. He splits the water world wind in half to let him inside and slids down to his knees grabbing hold of the frightened boy, gripping him tightly to his chest and rubs firmly on his back.  

“It’s okay, your okay.”  

“I can’t stop it.” 

He’s going through the change, right here and now. That’s why his powers are acting up. Fuck he’s an awful person for not seeing it sooner. 

“Relax, just relax kiddo.” Lucifer rubs the back softer than before, speaking calmly as he can. He can’t end it himself; the magic the kid made will not let him no matter how strong he is. He keeps the boy’s eyes covered. “You can do this. Just let go. It will go away.”  

The boy’s tears on his shirt as the breathes grow softer.  

“That’s it,” He encourages Bandit. “Just like that. Breath in and out. You’re doing great.” 

The magic around them starts to calm as the boy does. The water slowly starts to fall onto the ground and the fires grow softer until they vanish altogether. The King of Hell sighs. 

Oh, thank Goodness. 

A light flashes in his eyes. Taking a peak down below, he sees a chain coming out of Bandit’s pocket along with a jewel that has fallen out that was attached. Lucifer blinks, surprised to see an amulet.  

A Training Amulet.  

“What’s this?” Asking thought already fully aware of what he’s seeing.  

The boy moves his face away from his shirt and freezes upon seeing it. His head darts back and forth before quickly shoving the jewelry back into his pocket.  

“Nothing.” The boy quickly stands up but almost falls over. Lucifer holds out his hands, but the boy pushes them away. Okay fair enough.  

Lucifer stands back up and looks at the boy nervous as ever. He keeps trying to avoid his face but he’s not getting out of this one, no sire. 

Spotting a bench, he leads the child over to it. They both sit down, the boy looking more tired than before with Lucifer waiting. And He will continue to wait for him to explain himself. 

------------

This is it. He fucked up, fucked up so much that he let someone else, let a grown up, saw what he just did. Right in the open too! Like a dumb fuck! 

“Oh Lucifer, please don’t tell anyone!” Bandit pleaded to the old man. For some reason he flinched when Lucifer was mentioned but Bandit could care less as this could be the end. “I-I don’t know why I have it, but I’m trying to keep it under control.”  

“Shoo, shoo, it’s okay,” Chance’s grandfather spoke softly, holding his hands up and down.  

Bandit couldn’t do it though, his eyes kept tearing up. 

The old man that didn’t look like an old man exhaled softly. “There’s nothing wrong with you, you’re just, well, a very special kid is all.”  

“You don’t get it.” Bandit remarked under his breath. Still, at least it seems that he’s not upset. That’s a start. Looking up at him, Bandit finally tries to relax his panic from getting worse.  

The other looked relieved. 

“Now then,” He fixes the collar on his shirt and hair from all the wind from before. “I suppose it would be best to get you home.”  

Bandit grips his fingers, trying to look the other right in the eye when he speaks up, words soft under his breath. “Don’t tell anyone.” 

The old man, who he really needs to learn his name, looks started by that request. 

“Are you sure? Don’t you want any help in case this gets worse again?” 

“I can handle this myself.” He has for years; this one is just a worse episode than before is all. 

The older man argures back in a firm tone. “This isn’t something you should handle by yourself, believe me, I” He looks off to the side and sighs with a faint smile for some reason. “I know.” 

Bandit, for once, feels a bit conflicted. Still, he looks him back in the eye. “My family worries so much about things, I don’t want this to be one of them.” 

He still looks unsure, but Bandit is thankful when he finally nods his head. “Alright.”  

They both get up and start walking towards the direction they came from. Bandit sees that Chance is sitting by himself looking around, spots them and gets up to rush over to them.  

“Where were you guys?” 

Oh, the Pale Kid looks so bright eyed like that. If his gang didn’t take him in, he would’ve been street chow. 

“Oh, I um,” He looks over his friend’s grandfather but decides to spread a white lie to easy the blow, “Had a bit of a minor panic attack. Your grandpa really helped me out with that, so thanks I guess.” He said that last bit to the old man and he nodded, looking off to the side but saying nothing about the story Bandit gave.  

Chance looked shocked. “Oh wow! Are you like, alright?”  

“Yeah, I’m fine now.” He looks down on the ground, face flushed.  

“Did you want a hug?” Chance holds out his arms.  

Bandit smiles, this pale kid really is sweet, isn’t he? 

He holds out his own in response and the boys have a quick tight young as Chance pats the back of his head. Bandit almost melts at the feeling, his smile feeling warming by the minute. 

Lucifer feel the sweat on the back of his head cool down as he turns back into his normal self the moment he and Chance enter back into the limo after dropping off his friend to the boy's apartment with his sister waiting. The hellhound that he met reminded him deeply of Charlie's own gothic phase that it made him smile as he greeted her. She was disinterested as she stated her name was Loona before Bandit waved them off.  

Before dropping the boy off, he talked to him and expressed that, if he ever had such an episode like that again, that it would be alright to call him thru Chance. He breaks his heart to see a boy like his grandson dealing with so much without wanting anyone else to know about it.  

After Bandit left for his room and Chance waiting down the hall by his request, Lucifer spoke to Loona in private about the story that Bandit told Chance. Given that it was somewhat close to the truth either way, he didn't feel bad about relaying that story to the young woman. She lowered her cell phone and looked shocked by his words but nodded and thanked him before closing the door. He takes in a deep breath, leaving with Chance to go back to the hotel. 

"Do you think he'll be alright?" The King of Hell looked down at his grandson, the boy looking out the window with a worried expression on his face.  

Lucifer smiled, petting the top of his head. "He's home with his sister, I'm sure that he'll be alright onward." 

Of course, after dropping off Chance, his own concerns grew. 

Inside of his gloved hands, he peeled them back a tad to reveal a piece of magic that Bandit created along with a hair sample. The uncomfortable feel grew as he dialed his phone. 

"...Lucifer?" A tired female's voice was heard on the other end. 

"Hi Bellfie," He greeted his fellow Sin, the Queen of Sloth warmly. "I need a bit of a favor."  

-------- 

The pen clicked for the final time as the figure stepped away from the shadows, watching the royal limo of Lucifer pull away from the Hazbin Hotel. Looking over what they had discovered from this; it was hard to put to paper whether what she saw was real. Still, the few things she could trust were her own eyes and that meant that something was amiss.  

Pulling back the hood, Scout frowned. 

This felt like something that needed further investigation. 

Chapter Text

Blitzo was staring at the kid by his front door for a good solid minute. His heart pounded when he saw the bleach white skin save for his the red on his checks. Thoughts of a certain clown’s face flickered in his eyes as he swallowed his throat. The kid smiled at first but then frowned as he said nothing.  

Deep breaths.  

"H-hey there," He leaned down to greet the boy properly. "You must be Chance, right?"  

The boy looked a little better after that. "Yeah, and you must be Bandit's dad."  

They shook hands as he got back to his feet and lead the boy in. Once the kid was fully inside, he saw on the couch, the day blanket was there for guests and all that, while he grabbed another cup of coffee.   

He drank it black.   

Fuck.  

"Bandit! Your friend is he-here!" He choked out, hoping it wouldn't take too long.  

"I need more time!" The voice came from the bathroom. Well, that's just wonderful.  

He sighed as he sat near the boy. Trying not to look directly at him, he decides to shoot the breeze. "So, you live around here?"  

"No, I live in Pentagram." He said with a polite manner, something that he really isn't used to. Shit, his kids had his mouth, it was no wonder.   

"Sounds like a lot." He mumbles, glancing down at the kid and his empty hands. "Say, Bandit might take a bit longer, did you want some hot chocolate or something?"  

The boy's eyes lit up. "Really?"  

That did help a little bit ease the tension in his head. "Yeah, I'll go start you up a cup."

--------

Chance watched as Bandit’s dad did just that. While his back was turned, Chance sighed deeply as his nerves were shot. He had never been near an assassin without the family guards before now. His own bodyguard had her invisible spell up so at least he was protected.   

Said man walks over with the hot chocolate. “Here you go, Chance. It's... uh, just something to warm you up while you wait for Bandit.  

“Thank you.” He replies before blowing on the cup,  

“Okay so,” Bandit’s dad spoke up, Chance put on a smile as the man’s attention returned to him. So, uh, first time we’ve met, right? How do you know Bandit?”  

“Not too long ago, just on our shared birthday, ran into me and we sort of bonded after that.”  

“Cool, sounds nice.” He takes a slow sip of his own drink, looking around the room but at Chance. “Well, welcome to my humble abode. It's not much, but it’s home. You... uh, always been this pale?”  

Chance nodded his head. “Yeah, just a bit under the weather lately. But nothing to worry about.”  

“Great well....” He replied awkwardly. When the man turned his head away, Chance quickly preformed a spell around the cup to check for poison and toxins; nothing came up. He smiled as he bowed the top and took a sip.   

Oh, this was so good.  

Blitzo turns back around forcing a grin. “Yeah, yeah, all good. Just... reminiscing. Been a while since I had company over.”  

The older imp continued. “My company has a huge amount of people needing a... well you’ve seen the ad.” Chance tried not to think about that too hard. “So, given what happened recently, I think it would be a good idea for him to get out of the apartment to be around others for the day. You said your mom was cool with that?”  

Of course, there’s another reason why he was tangled up inside.

(Last night)  

“OH, my grandfather! My baby's new friend is coming over tomorrow!!” His mom danced around him with excited glee as he just told her about Bandit and how he wanted to invite him over tomorrow. He knows that Grandfather gave her some details, but she didn’t know much until she badgered him days later. He gave her a white lie about meeting him online with face cam and all that along with some truth about running into him when he was out with Grandpa.   

“Calm down hon,” Vaggie rubbed her girlfriend’s back as the Princess of Hell was fluttering with joy.  

“I can’t help it; this is just so amazing!” She picked him up and started spinning him around. “My little boy has more friends, and I get to meet them!”   

“Only Bandit!” He gasped as she almost dropped him.  

“More friends?!” She looked like her head was going to explode with exhilaration overload. Vaggie gripped her and hugged her tightly from behind. Thankfully his mom relaxed in her embrace, even if Chance was put off with it. His mom set him back down to the ground, he wobbled a little after all that spinning.   

His mom gave Vaggie a tight hug before kissing her girlfriend, pulling as she grabbed hold of a random clipboard. “Now then, We need to prepare for your friend’s visit and set up all kinds of fun activties that we can all do to get to know your little buddy get to know all of us!”   

Right, that’s something he still needs to address. “Mom-”  

“Do you think they’ll like a ball pit, no wait! What about a scavenger hunt around the hotel! That’s so much better so that everyone can play!”   

“Play?” Angel Dust, who along with everyone else in the lobby listening to Chance’s little announcement, sat up from his seat on the couch. “You do realize that only the kids are just going to have a play date, right? I got things I got to do on my day off tomorrow.”  

“Mom?”  

“I’m certain that you can have a lot of fun playing with people around your age, oh I’m sorry I forgot you were an adult with how much you run around Hell!” Alastor laughed as he taunted the actor, Angel giving Alastor two middle fingers with the cat trying give the two space by sitting between them.  

“Mom, I think that I forgot to-”  

“Ooo!” Niffty popped up from behind the counter of the bar. “Did you mentioning having a daddy? I really want to meet another bad boy!”   

“Niffty get away from my bar!” Husk shoated at her, the maid jumping up and rolling into the ground.  

Chance groans.  

“A new person showing up with be a good way of testing my new bubble ray.” Sir Pentious said, pulling out a small ray that looks like a toy gun with purple strips.  

“No ray guns around the kids!” Vaggie snapped at him.   

Chance glared at everyone.  

“It’s a bubble ray! It’s a device that is meant to create different bubbles! Nothing so nefarious!” He frankitcally waves his hands around. His eggs start shooting off the bubble gun and play with the bubbles, only for said bubbles to pop and blow them back. Vaggie glowers at the snake. “Well, I guess I need to work out a few bugs?”  

“Bugs?!” Niffty screamed.   

Chance then did the same.   

“MOM!! HE DOESN’T KNOW I’M ROYALITY!”   

Everyone suddenly turns to him. His mom’s smile drops.   

“Doesn’t know your....” She stammers as she takes a step back.   

Chance sighs as he walks over to her to explain. “He thinks I’m like any other imp but with nice blond hair. If anything, I think he’s under the impression that I have either some kind of succubus or other kind of hellborn for parents.” He says that after grabbing a comb and fixing his hair to further prove his point.   

Charlie slowly slides down onto the couch, unsure of what to say. It takes her a solid minute for the silence when Alastor starts belting out in fits of chuckling.   

“Oh, this is just wonderful!” The overlord’s smile becomes more unhinged as he bellows in laughter. “You’re trying to pass yourself off as a common child! My boy you will be sorely mistaken in thinking that your new chum will take on look at this place and not figure out your deception right away. And when he does, I hope you know that you will end up alone as he rans away, heartbroken at your lies or even worse, tries to use you for your family’s deep pockets and power! Oh, how horrible!”  

Charlie’s horns pop out as she glares daggers at Alastor, her voice low and anger. “Shut, the fuck up.”   

For once, Alastor sits down, saying nothing.  

Charlie’s horns disappear before she takes a deep breath, kneeling before her son with a soft smile. “Ok, I think that it would be a good idea to tell him the truth soon enough, if you don’t want him to know tomorrow, then I have an idea.”   

Present (Pentagram City)  

"Shit, I hope to Satan this is the right corner." Bandit sat next to his dad inside of the IMP van that stood beside a corner in the middle of Pride's capital city as sinners and fellow hellborn alike walk pass. The older imp looks around at each person that passes as he sits there bored out of his mind, check his phone's clock since the van has a broken one. "Okay, until they get here, you are going to remind me of our rules."   

Bandit bemoans.   

"Don't start that up or you're going to be staying with Miss. Elma from downstairs along with her twenty-nine quieves." Bandit gags. The image of that apartment is every haunting and all those dogs are the scum of the deepest seas. "Glad you know better than to sass."   

"Only follow approved grown ups that live with Chance that are okay by his family, don't leave the building unless it's deemed unsafe and Loona needs to pick me up asap, also remember to have cell phone on at all times to alert her if the place and/or people are unsafe."   

Blitzo pats his head. "Good. Just wanna to make sure."  

After a few more minutes of waiting, Bandit sighs in relief upon seeing Chance. He’s a bit confused by the person next to him but gets out of the van anyway. His dad follows and stands next to him.   

“Okay first off, good morning kiddo.” His dad addresses Chance before turning his attention to the sliver skin woman with the long ass white hair. “Okay now who the fuck are you?”  

She glares a bit and rolls what Bandit realizes is her only eye, the other is crossed out with a literal ‘X’. “I’m Vaggie. I look after the hotel where Chance’s mom works. She couldn’t get away because of some last-minute paperwork so I’m taking him there instead.”   

“You look familer for some reason.” Blitzo remarks, giving her a look up and down. “Have we fuck before?”  

“What?” She stammers back in shock before shaking her head. “No!”   

“Uh, okay well good to know.” He shrugged his shoulders before leaning down and giving Bandit a hug before waving the three off as they hope into a strange long car. Blitzo glares at it and it’s liscene plate, snapping a picture of it before jumping as it starts to pull out. However, what startled him was the driver who was a very short goat.   

“Was that guy there before?” He questions only to get his phone ringing like crazy. He sees Moxxie’s ID. “Fuck okay! I’m on my way, Shit!”  

-----------  

The car is a limo on the inside.   

Bandit’s eyes couldn’t believe it no matter how many times he rubbed them. Yet the image didn’t vanish in the slightest. His hand felt the seats and wow did they feel expenisve. Everything looked like it costed some demon in greed an arm and a leg, maybe all four.   

“How? What?” He stammers in pure confustion. He turns to face a very sheepish Chance. The pale boy looked unsure of what to say when this Vaggie woman spoke up instead.   

“I work alongside the Princess of Hell inside of her hotel, the Hazbin Hotel.” She states plain as day.  

Bandit’s eyes shot wide, then back at Chance. His mom works for the Princess?!  

“I thought you said she worked at a rehab center?”   

“The Hazbin Hotel is a rehab center.” Vaggie spoke up again, not giving Chance a moment to speak. “It’s meant to help Sinners redemption themselves in order to get into Heaven.”   

Oh...wait, that place?  

He heard about it from that one weird commercial they did the day after Extermination day. His dad laughed his butt off when he saw that. He didn’t know or care while Loona just shrugged her shoulders.  

“So,” He looks at Chance, eyes lingering to Vaggie wondering if she’ll talk for Chance again. “You live at that place? Like with your mom and the princess?”  

Chance nods his head.   

“How come she’s not talked about like on that commercial that showed up on the TV?”  

“Security reasons.” Vaggie remarked.  

He thought about it for a moment, then leaned back. Well, Chance did tell him that his family worked for the Morningstars, guess that really hasn’t changed as much as he first thought. He groaned a little under his breath, his dad was happy to hear about more imps trying to get out there to get higher paying jobs for themselves.  

“Does she at least have the choice to work there or somewhere else?”  

Chance blinks a few times. “Uh, yeah? She just...well, wants to?”  

“Mm, okay then.” He pops his fingers. Well, baby steps still.   

“Where is this Hazbin Hotel at anyway?” He looks out the window.   

He gasps as he sees a huge ass red tower with a flashing sign that reads the title of the hotel.   

“...It's fucking huge.”  

“There’s no way she can pull this off Huskie.” Angel sips his fruity cocktail as he keeps his eyes glued to the clock behind the bar. Husk was wiping a glass standing a foot away from him.  

Husk flicks some of the stray water off his claws. “What makes you so sure? Not that I’m certain she could either but still.”   

The porn star’s breath is dry despite his drink. “Charlie isn’t the type to really lie out of her ass and when she does, she’s shit at it, and you damn well know it. Remember last week when she was trying to cover up how she was trying so hard not to reveal she made cookies for everyone, only to spill not two minutes after dinner started.”  

“You act like that’s a big deal or something.”   

“It wasn’t, but you wouldn’t have thought she was hiding a dino in her closet with how she was upset with herself after the fact!” Angel wipes his lips. “How in hell is she going to pull that off for her son and not spill she’s royal?” Husk looks ready to argue for her, but pauses mid-way before grumbling, saying nothing after all as he starts to clean up Angel’s used glass.  

Down the hallway not too far away, Alastor was walking with his cane towards the lobby. Oh the trill of it all, so exciting! So eventful!  

Of course, he grimed a tad recalling her highness’s girlfriend when she confronted him before leaving with Chance to pick up their little guests...  

“I know what you're thinking.” She had her spear right in his face when she popped out of nowhere. Right when he was minding his own business and getting Charlie those reports she wanted so badly too. Well, that and he was just about to go on a stroll for some breakfast, but that just made this all the more bothersome!  

He glared at her before carefully grabbing the tip and moving it away from his face. “And what would I be thinking my dear?”  

Her eyes lowered, well single eye really, with her voice low. “You will not harm Chance’s friend, which I will need to remind you is also a child, for your own maldita amusement. Do you understand?”  

He breathed deeply. “Find, I will not harm this child in any physical-”  

“No, I mean it. Not physcially, not emotionally and certainly not mentally.”   

Damn, she covered her bases.   

He sighed even deeper than before. “I will not harm the young prince’s friend in any shape or form. Is that all?”  

“You better keep your word.”   

“Goodness, this is going to be a stain to deal with.” He mumbles under his breath.  

“Stain!” Niffty jumps ontop of his head. “Where’s the stain? Where? Where?”  

He chuckles, plucking her off him and setting her back down. “No, Niffty, there isn’t a literal stain.”   

“Not yet!” She laughs as she runs off.   

He smirks in agreement, not yet indeed.   

------

The hotel lobby stirred something raw within Bandit. It exuded a bizarre familiarity, as if he had known it all his life, yet he had never set foot in it before. The grandeur was marred by grime; the high ceilings and shimmering red and gold walls promised opulence, but the bar's stark reality hit like a gut punch, snapping him back to reality.  

Paintings hanging off the walls, stained glass windows, lavished mixed with sightly furniture. Looking around the ceiling to floor, lots of apples and snakes all over the place that reminded him of his dad's old box from of his childhood tucked in the back of their only storage closet. He rubbed his arm as he moved away from the front door, the sliver woman shutting it behind them.   

Well, she tried to anyway.   

"Wait, Niffty!" She cried out, almost tripping as a speeding bullet of a demon came flying through. Said bug demon was small in size that was only a little taller than him and Chance, looking around the room with a giant single crazed eye. She and her solid black arms took to busying herself with cleaning the dirt they just tracked in.   

Her attention was drawn to him right away. "Hi! I'm Niffty! You're new but also a child so I'll just warn you."   

Chance cut in, moving in front of Bandit. "Niffty! This is Bandit. He's visiting for a bit."   

Bandit nodded at her. "Nice to meet you."   

She laughed in a high pitch squeal. "Nice to meet you too! Make sure you keep things tidy! No bugs! Bugs!" She dipped, chasing after something. He raises an eyebrow at Chance, the pale kid just unsure of what to say, but continues onward.   

At that moment, he notices a towering spider demon adorned in white and pink, sipping a drink at the bar. As the spider turns, it offers a clearer view of its visage and torso.  

"Well, well, what do we have here? A new acquaintance, Chance?"  

Chance flashes a smile. "Hey Angel, meet Bandit. Bandit, this is Angel Dust, one of our local residents."  

"Uh, hi. It's nice to meet you."  

Angel Dust offers a wink. "The pleasure's all mine, kiddo."  

A brief pause ensues before recognition dawns on him. "Oh! You're that character, the one from the films and those billboards featuring those weird toys!"  

The spider blushed but quickly recovered with a playful grin. "Guilty as charged," Angel Dust replied with a dramatic flourish, clearly enjoying the attention. "I see my reputation precedes me, but don't believe everything you see in the movies, darling."  

"You never saw any of his movies right?" Vaggie asked with a concern tone. Bandit shifted awkwardly on his feet, feeling a mix of curiosity and unease. He had heard stories about Angel Dust, but seeing the flamboyant spider in person was a different experience altogether.   

"Yeah, well no," he admits. "My dad has a collection of your stuff; he's favorite is the one with the horses." Angel Dust's eyes widened momentarily, caught off guard by the unexpected mention of a fan within Bandit's family. A sly smile soon spread across his face, clearly amused. "Ah, a true connoisseur, your dad," he purred, leaning back with a chuckle. "The one with the horses is quite the classic."  

Their attention then shifts to the demon tending the bar, a cat demon with a permanent scowl etched on his face as he cleans the glasses.  

Chance makes the introduction. "Bandit, meet Husk. He's in charge of the bar and reception."  

Husk offers a gruff acknowledgment. "Yeah, yeah. Welcome and all that jazz. Just don't break anything."  

Bandit responds with a nod. "Understood. It's nice to meet you."  

They start to walk away; he hears the cat speak in a hushed tone. “Horse movie?”   

The spider moaned into his drink. “Don’t ask.”    

As their journey progressed, they came upon a demon of towering height and slim stature, his grin broad and disconcerting, clad in a crimson suit. The shadows flickered on the walls as he moved towards them. He advanced with a flourish, exclaiming, "Ah, new blood! How delightful. I’m Alastor, the hotelier. Welcome to our little slice of hell."   

Bandit shot the man a glance. "Uh, thanks. This place is... Unique."  

The red man's laughter reverbed with his smile, unnervingly broad, as though it might extend past the confines of his face, his head tilting as if it might just fall off. There was an eerie quality to it that dove into the imp's core.  

"Right, well..." Bandit starts shuffling away. The red eyes the of that guy keep flowing him, but stop after he gets him. Chance stays behind to give him a glare before catching up to Bandit. Vaggie stands beside the stairs, leaning on them looking up them, like she's waiting for something. If he didn't know what to think of her to be honest, this Vaggie person. His dad didn't say anything at the moment when she picked him up, but maybe his mind was somewhere else. If anything, he's bothered by how his dad didn't remark on her name and laugh about it like normal. Then again, he might be doing just that worlds away to avoid conflict, at least this time.   

It's weird to him either way.  

"Chance! I see you're giving our guest here a grand tour."   

A melanotic voice from high up the flight of stairs calls down. It's familiar, that strikes right to his gut and messes with his head. Fuck, it only gets worse the moment foot steps climb down.   

And that's when his eyes start to play with his head.   

The woman a few feet away from them just up the stairs is tall, a succubus by nature, but with blond hair that curls around her waist. Her eyes are soft in nature as her smile spreads wide on her face. She feels otherworldly but it's imposable for that to be the case. Her clothing is formal, a suit in shades of black and deep reds, with a bow tie at the collar. He's reminded of something inching at the back of his mind, calling to him but in such a soft voice that it's hard to make out. Her horns are blood red.   

She glances down at them, eyes flickering, blinking. Her smile almost drops for a moment but returns just as quick.  

"Hi, I'm Charlie. You must be Bandit. Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!" She offers her hand but he just stares at it. Charlie?  

"You have the same name as the princess?" The words fall out of his mouth. Her smile twitches, seemingly unnerved by that statement. Fuck, that sounded rude out loud. She must get that a lot when working for the Morningstars and bullshit like that isn't helping matters.   

He puts on a smile of his own. "Nice to meet you ma'am."   

A sigh was heard from behind him, but he didn't put attention to it. He already put his foot in his own mouth. He doesn't bother touching her head, but she is quick to pull it back yet still look just as nice as before. It's like her entire being is just warmth, spending an ease feeling into Bandit.  

Good, he's not a complete fuck up.  

Chance cuts in, telling him how much he loves his mom by stating she's the best and makes every feel at home here at the hotel. Looking around, that seems to be the case. There's still the question of where the princess is at, but he could honestly care less if he catches sight of her. If she's anything like those Goetia royals, then not seeing her is better for his health.   

"This place looks impressive, Thanks for letting me stay over for a few hours."   

"I'm glad you think so," She leans down a little to meet his eyes better. "It's really nice to finally met someone new in my Chance's life." She pulls a mom move and pats her son's head, much to the pale's kid's even more glowing cheeks.   

"Mom..."   

She kisses the top of Chance's head, Bandit chuckles.   

"So," He looks around. "What do you do around here anyway? You got the an important job here."   

Chance smiles nervously "Nah, she just runs this place. Don’t worry about it."   

Bandit looks at him with a puzzled look but Chance's mom speaks up "Yes, just a simple hotel manager. But we try to make everyone feel at home here. Bandit, how about a tour?"

His mom guided Bandit through the hotel, enthusiastically highlighting its many amenities. Chance was on edge for a time after they all arrived with Bandit in tow. While everyone had causally greeted him in his or her own way, Bandit kept looking around like he was in a daze. Maybe it was because of the makeover job by the Radio Demon and his mom, but he kept contemplating the spectacle that was the front lobby that just didn’t help Chance feel any better.   

Thankfully his mom gave off the ease and impression of an overly sportive mother that seemed to have calmed Bandit’s wondering mind. She almost blew her cover by giving her common nickname, but her energy had to be so captivating and charming that it threw Bandit off their trail.   

They made their way into another open room where his mom invites Bandit to take a seat. "So, Bandit, welcome to, well, another open room. Here, we have a variety of activities—music, games, and more. Just like the main lobby. It's all designed to make everyone feel at home and relaxed."  

"It's really lively here," observed Bandit. The imp glancing around with wide open eyes.    

He looks slightly overwhelmed by the bustling atmosphere. Chance catches his mom’s gaze.  

With a smile, she remarked, "That's a very apt way to put it! Our facility is home to quite an eclectic mix of individuals. I hope you'll have the opportunity to meet many of them during your stay."  

That’s a nice way of putting it.  

The conversation lapsed into a brief silence while he, moving ahead, subtly shifted the topic to avoid any significant disclosures. "You're going to love it here, Bandit. There's never a dull moment. There's always something captivating to engage in."  

His mom, seeking to engage Bandit, inquired, "So, Bandit, how about we get acquainted? Where are you from?"  

Chance fidgeted while Bandit responded caually, "Oh, it's just a regular section of Hell. Nothing special, really—just good old Imp City. It's boring, to be honest."  

"Oh, but everyone has a story. What do you like to do? Any hobbies?"   

"I guess I like exploring and meeting new people." Bandit fixes his sweeter. “I like gaming.”  

“Oh, what kind of games do you like? Board games? Party games?” Chance flushes at his mom’s options with Bandit just telling her video games. Nothing his mom can relate to but she’s nice about it as she brings up the other things that Bandit mentioned.   

"Well, you're in the right place for new, exciting things! This hotel is all about second chances and new beginnings."   

“That’s cool I guess.”  

“Do want to know more about how this all got started?!” She almost jumps out of her seat.  

Chance, sensing his mother's tendency to delve into personal matters, quickly chimed in. "Mom, maybe we should show Bandit the gardens next. It's one of the quieter spots."   

"Of course! The gardens are beautiful. Let's head that way."   

As they walked towards the gardens, it looked like his mom wasn’t done as she couldn't help but sneak another question. "So, Bandit, what do you think of the hotel so far?"   

He takes it all in. "It's... different. I've never seen anything like it."   

She smiles warmly "I'm glad to hear that. I hope you'll come to see it as a place where you can be yourself." Chance shot his mother a grateful look, hoping she wouldn't push too much further. He wanted Bandit to feel comfortable and not overwhelmed by the unusual circumstances.   

-------  

Charlie and Chance led Bandit through the winding halls, eventually reaching a set of ornate doors that opened into a beautiful garden. How they got a garden here on the hill look flat on land was a mystery. His eyes widened in awe at the sight of the lush, vibrant plants and flowers, a stark contrast to the usual chaotic environment of Hell. All of it gated off standing several feet talk what had to be an acre of land.   

"Welcome to the garden, Bandit. It’s one of the quieter spots here. We thought you might like it." said the manager of the hotel, arms spread out showing off the place with a big and confident smile.  

"Wow, this is amazing." He admitted. It looked really out of this world. "I didn’t expect to find something like this here."   

Chance beamed, clearly proud of the garden too. "Yeah, my mom put a lot of work into it. It’s her little outdoors sanctuary."  

Taking in the sights and sounds, Bandit found himself walking further in the garden taking in all in. Birds chirped, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves. He felt a sense of peace wash over him. It felt unnatural but not unwelcome. "This place is really cool. It’s so different from the rest of the hotel."   

Chance's mom nods along. "I’m glad you like it. We try to make it a place where everyone can relax and feel at ease."   

As they walked, Miss. Charlie pointed out various plants and flowers, explaining their unique properties and origins. Her voice shows off her peppered excitement. This place had to be new given all she wanted to say about it, that or not really used all that often. Really shame if it was the latter. Bandit listened intently, fascinated by the stories behind each planet. A thought crossed his mind about who would really be over the moon about this place, but he shakes his head at the thought of certain things as the adult of their groups showed off a bloom that is deemed shades of maroon and gold with traces of black stems.   

"These flowers, for example, are called Hell’s Blooms. They thrive in the harshest conditions and bloom the most beautifully when they’re cared for. Kind of like the residents here."   

He leans down to get a closer look. These are rare in Pride, he only heard they grow in places like Wrath, thriving in the intense hot weather. "You guys have so many interesting things here."  

The sight of it all reminds him of the park from a little while ago. However, instead of the panic attack from when his powers were acting up ,he feels more of the after effect; when Chance's grandfather was telling him that it was going to be okay. He only  lets certain people get close to him, but he didn't expect to feel safe in someone that's pretty much a stranger. Why he feels that way, that he still is trying to explain to himself. In the meanwhile, he told Charlie and Chance that he wanted to just walk around on his own for a while, that he'll catch up with them in a bit.   

Charlie smiled warmly, nodding her approval. Chance told him to explore to his heart's content and that they'll be inside if he needed them.  

With that, Charlie and Chance left Bandit to his own devices.  

Unknown to the trio, a mysterious figure was hiding in the shadows observing with interest.  

"Chance, I don’t like lying to him. He seems like such a nice kid, and he deserves to know the truth." Chance watches his mother sit down in her chair inside of her office looking just as tired as she was frustration.  

He sighed deeply as his own nervousness was eating at his skin. "I know, Mom. But it's complicated. Bandit's had a rough life, and finding out about our royal status combined with his own dad's affair with Stolas would just make things worse."  

His mom paused, looking down at him with wide eyes. "Stolas? Stolas of the Goetia?”   

Chance nods.   

“Wait? Why would Bandit care about him?"  

Chance exhales softly. Here comes the kicker. "Because Bandit's dad, Blitzo, is involved with Stolas. And Bandit can't stand him. If he finds out that Stolas is connected to us, it will crush him."  

Speechless, she sits up. She stammered in shock. "I-I had no idea."  

"Yeah..." Chance waves his fingers through his hair. He really shouldn't be telling Bandit's business like this, lying plus this reveal is just making him feel dirty. Still, how else will his mom keep herself from spilling things when Bandit clearly hates people of their status.  

His mom doesn't say anything for a moment before shaking her head. "While that does explain and frankly complicate things, lying isn't right either."   

"I know, but we need to keep this secret, at least for now. Let's focus on making Bandit feel welcome here. We'll figure out the rest later."  

She looks off to the wall next to her, speaking softly as her tone is barely above her normal voice. "I understand, Chance. I just hope what we're doing is the right thing."  

Chance feels is own voice is firm in this as he agrees with her, but also tells her that he just wants his friend to have a good time without worry. She nods, agrees to go along with her son's plan for the time being. His mom hopes that when the time comes, they can find a way to reveal the truth without causing too much grief.  

-----------  

Bandit wandered into the hotel’s lush garden, a rare oasis in the otherwise chaotic realm of Hell. Like a warm blanket on a cold day that tucks in just right. As he admired flowers with the wind blowing softly, a familiar unsettling voice broke the silence.  

"Enjoying the garden, young one?"  

Bandit turned to see Alastor, the Radio Demon, approaching with his usual eerie smile. The Radio Demon, he only heard about until now, at least according to Chance’s mom during said tour. Apparently, this was the myth of the monster that returned not too long ago.  

"Oh, hey Alastor. Yeah, it’s nice out here."  

The deer man’s smile showed off more of his teeth. "Indeed, it is. I find the garden to be a perfect place for reflection. Don’t you think?"  

Bandit nodded; a bit uneasy under the other’s intense gaze.  

"You know,” Alastor pressed on, moving swiftly to the other side where Bandit was standing. “It's curious how much you and Chance resemble each other. The same hair, the same eyes... quite the coincidence, don’t you think?"  

Bandit frowned. "What? We don’t look alike at all. Chance has pale skin and red cheeks, and I have red skin like my dad.”   

“With white cheeks.” Alastor finishes for him.   

Bandit feels a light fluttering in his stomach. “We just both have blonde hair."  

Alastor leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. “You two appear to not only be an inverse of the other, but also that of the same age. The fact that you have too many physical similarities. should make you question some things yourself. Why, it's almost as if you share the same blood. Now, isn't that an intriguing thought?"  

Bandit felt a shiver run down his spine at Alastor's probing words. Is it getting darker out?  

His words stumbled a tad. "I... I don’t know. We’ve only just met."  

Alastor chuckled softly, the sound sending chills down Bandit's back. "Oh, but I do love a good mystery. Tell me, Bandit, where do you come from? Who are your parents?"  

Bandit hesitated, feeling cornered by the demon’s invasive questions. The air feels colder than before.  

"I... I live with my dad. He’s just a normal guy, nothing special."  

Alastor’s smile widened, sensing Bandit's discomfort. "A normal hellborn man in Hell? How fascinating. And your mother? Where is she?"  

"I don’t know. She...” He looks off to the side. “She wasn’t around."  

Alastor hummed thoughtfully, his mind and cane in his hands whirring with possibilities. "Such a mystery you are, Bandit. So many questions, so few answers. I do wonder why you and Chance look so alike..."  

Before Bandit could respond, Chance appeared, sensing the tension and eyeing Alastor warily.  

"Hey, Bandit! There you are. Mom’s looking for you."  

Bandit, relieved of the interruption, quickly joined Chance’s side. "Thanks, Chance. I was just talking to Alastor."  

Chance gave Alastor a cautious look, his distrust evident. The Radio stood up right with a sharp glaze.  

Chance huffed, trying to move Bandit along. "Yeah, well, let's get going. Don't want to keep Mom waiting."  

Looking back for only a moment, Bandit can clearly see Alastor just watched them leave, his eyes unmoving but staring intently with a tilted head.   

Chance showed him a few other places in the hotel, but he did tell Bandit that they were still adding new things because it's still a new concept to work from. Not that Bandit could fault him for that. After a bit, he did have to go tend to some chores that he didn't finish and Vaggie was getting on his case for it.   

So, with that in mind, Bandit wandered through the halls, his curiosity leading him to explore every corner. As he turned a corner, he nearly stumbled over a small, fluffy creature.   

He backed up. "Whoa! Sorry, didn’t see you there."   

The creature looked up at him with big, curious eyes. It was a cat, one with a big large eye. She purred for a moment and rubbed up against his leg after sniffing him.  

"Hey there, little lady. Aren't you cute?"   

He crouched down to pet her; she laid on the floor contentedly. That's when he noticed another animal nearby; a hell hoglet with tiny horns sniffing. Bandit offered a smile and patted the ground beside the cat. The pig was a little wary but did snort happily, joining the cat by laying beside them.   

His dad didn't want to get a pet that wasn't a horse, even feeling that was a bit much given how he felt that the animals should be free to roam about. His sister wasn't much better, grumbling at the concept and snapping at his much younger self when he asked. He since understood some grounds why, even if he still would like a little tiny thing to just pet and hold.   

His horns picked up soft giggling from behind. Turning around, he saw two near identical goats in suits and bow ties. "Uh, hi?"  

They grinned, waving their hooves at him. They looked friendly enough, he greeted them and soon saw they weren't alone. "Oh, hey Goldie." He warmly welcomes the tiny pony. Said horse nays playfully, nuzzling her muzzle into his shoulder.   

"Those guys sure do like you!"   

His head jolts up to see a strange sight. A walking, talking egg man?  

"Hi?"  

"Hi!" The egg man waves one of his little arms.

------

"Hey Boss! Look who I ran into!" The egg being led him down into the kitchen. There, his eyes grew wide at a strange sight of a ton of perfect copies of said egg man were running about causing chaos. They were all moving around a large tailed snake man wearing a really tall hat. An aroma of dishes filled the air the second he noticed.   

"Whoa, what’s going on here?" He found himself voicing aloud.   

That caught the attention of said snake who turned and gasped in delight. "Ah, a visitor!"  

He set down the bowl he was mixing before fulling turning around to greet him properly. "Welcome to our little corner of culinary delight. I am Sir Pentious, and these are my Egg Boys." He looks over, taking in the sight of the Egg Boys scurrying about, some juggling ingredients while others tried to avoid making a mess. The one that led him here frantically joined the others.   

"Uh, hi. I didn’t know this was your kitchen.    

The Victorian snake laughed. "Ah, not quite! We’re just here to procure some sustenance. A busy day of scheming requires proper nutrition, you see." One of the Egg Boys handed Sir Pentious a tray of pastries, and he took a theatrical bite.   

Bandit softly chuckled. "Looks like you’ve got quite the operation here."   

"Indeed! Always up to something, we are. Now, tell me, what brings you to our fine establishment?"  

Bandit shrugged, leaning up against a counter that wasn't being used. "I’m just visiting with my friend, Chance. He and his mom run the hotel."   

Sir Pentious's eyes widened slightly as he remembered something important. His words fumbled "Ah, yes. The young visitor. I must say, I had quite forgotten about your arrival today. And I certainly didn’t know you were unaware of certain... details."   

Bandit tilted his head, confused by Sir Pentious’s cryptic statement. What was the snake going on about?  

"Details? What do you mean?"   

Sir Pentious quickly recovered, waving a hand dismissively. "Oh, nothing important. Just the ramblings of an old schemer. Enjoy your visit, young one. And if you ever need a snack, you know where to find...well here!"   

Bandit nodded, still puzzled but not wanting to press. "Thanks, Sir Pentious. I’ll keep that in mind."   

As Bandit left the kitchen, Sir Pentious watched him go, relieved that the boy hadn’t caught on to his slip of the tongue.

Charlie filed some last-minute paperwork when she spotted Bandit inside the hotel’s library, looking over some of the graphic novels aimlessly on one of the lower shelves. The atmosphere was calm and serene, a perfect setting for a private conversation. She smiled, walking over.   

He glances up at her in momentary surprise. She chuckles. "It’s really nice to have some quiet time here."  

He shrugs his shoulders. She sighs a little before taking a seat nearby on the carpet floor. "So, Bandit, tell me a bit more about yourself."   

He blinked but kept his eyes on the pages. "Well, I’m not really that interesting. I just like to explore and go on adventures, when I can."   

Charlie shows him a big smile. "That sounds exciting! Where do you usually go on your adventures?"   

"Mostly around different parts of Hell. There’s always something new to find. I like meeting new people too." He puts the book back on the shelf, his tail mindless skirting around the floor. She feels like she's losing his interest.    

Still, she continues onward, determined to bond with her son's new friend. "That’s wonderful. It's great to be curious and adventurous. What about school? Do you enjoy it?"   

Bandit shrugged, looking a bit embarrassed.  

"Not really. I have a hard time paying attention in class. Gyms cool I guess. There’s just so much going on outside that I’d rather be doing."   

Guess her son bonded with someone so different. That's good. She nodding understandingly "I get that. Sometimes it’s hard to focus when there’s so much happening around you. But learning is important too, even if it’s not always fun."   

"Yeah, I know. My dad always tells me that."  

Her lips curl with a warmth feeling inside her. "Your dad sounds like he cares about you a lot."   

Bandit looked down, like he's got a mix of emotions. "Yeah, he does. He works hard to take care of me and my sister."   

She draws a little closer, but still keeping a few feet away from him, personal boundaries is important for young ones. "That’s really special, Bandit. It sounds like you have a great family."   

There was a moment of silence as Bandit took in Charlie’s kind words, he smiled a little. He must have appreciated the genuine interest she showed in him.  

His next words only confirm that for her.   

"Thanks, Charlie. You’re nice. This place is pretty cool too."  

"I'm glad you think so. Remember, you’re always welcome here. If you ever need a place to explore or just a quiet spot, you can come by anytime."  

The boy nodded his head. "Thanks. I might just take you up on that sometime."  

She was more than ready to ask more about him but stopped when she noticed him shifted a bit, curiosity looking to get the better of him.  

And so he asked her something. "So, what’s it like working for the princess and the Morningstar family? I bet that’s pretty interesting."  

Charlie paused, caught off guard by the question. She quickly composed herself, maintaining her smile. "Oh, it's... quite the experience. The Morningstars are very dedicated to their work and the welfare of Hell. It can be challenging at times, but it's also very rewarding." She hoped she wasn’t showing how much she wanted to scold herself for outright spreading white lies about her family.   

He looks off to the side, his voice drops a bit. "Sounds like a lot of responsibility. Do you get to see the princess often?"  

Charlie laughed softly, trying to keep her disguise intact. "Yes, I do. She’s very hands-on with her projects and cares a lot about the people here. It’s inspiring to see."  

"I bet she’s pretty cool. It must be nice working for someone who cares so much." Now she was a bit startled by his shift in tone again. He sounded almost unimpressed or disinterested.   

She swallowed. "Yes, it is. She wants to make Hell a better place for everyone, and that’s something I really admire."  

Bandit hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "I don't really like royalty. From what I’ve seen and heard, they seem pretty spoiled. Always getting what they want without having to work for it."  

Charlie’s smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered. "I can understand why you might feel that way. Some royals do give off that impression.” She can certainly think of a few off the top of her head. “But not all of them are like that. Some really want to make a difference and help others."  

"Maybe. I just haven’t seen it myself."  

"Well, I hope you’ll give us a chance to prove that there are those who truly care." She hoped that he would find out how she and especially Chance were trying to help their kingdom. The boy is going to be really surprised when he finds out, but she hopes her son and him can still be great friends. She memorably looks back when she was trying to help Vaggie back when she found her with the same hope that this will work out.   

Bandit nodded, looking a bit more comfortable talking with Charlie. "Well, you’re doing a great job too, Miss. Charlie. This place feels pretty welcoming."  

She sighs with a soft grin. "Thank you, Bandit. That means a lot.”  

Loona checked her phone at the address that Bandit texted her. Looking up, the hotel in question was standing before her but she was very reluctant going in. She heard about this place online and she wasn't sure what Blitzo was thinking letting Bandit come here. Okay, sure maybe Chance lived here with his mom, but this place wasn't a walk in the park with clints that they will never hear from after a job is done. No to mention that Princess Morningstar owns this place. Despite what the media says, she knows not to fuck with the ruling family of all Hell.   

It feels off being here just to pick up her brother in a place where it houses a demon so far up the food chain that is only short of the king because it's his blood.   

Taking a few breaths, she texts her friends who want to see her later at a club that she has to take a rain check. With that, she knocks on the front door. She sniffs the air and her heart stops, the person that answers the door is a short woman with sliver hair.   

Her heart pounds as she realizes that none other than an angel is before her.   

The angel blinks, only a single eye is shown with that cursed marked out other eye present. Fuck, was the princess trying to keep an Exterminator here too?!  

"Oh, are you here to pick up Bandit?"  

The hellhound swallows her normal sarcastic tone, nodding her head.  

The angel, with a holy spear and all out, puts it away and thankfully steps aside, allowing her entry. Loona breathes a sigh before quickly making her way past the angel.   

The sight of the inside was certainly something alright. She sat on a sofa in what she's sure is the lobby, waiting for her brother. She eyes a cat tending to the bar. They give each other a nod and a glare, but nothing more.  

"Loona!" Her brother rushes into the room.  

She waves at him. He runs into her as she holds an arm around him.   

He looks up at her. "This place is something else! You should check out the garden, kitchen--"   

She smiles, patting the top of his head. Sound like he had a good time? "Slow down, Bandit. I'm glad you had fun."  

While taking in the surroundings, a succubus with striking yellow hair walked over, her warm smile radiating friendliness.   

"Hello there! You must be Bandit’s sister. I’m Charlie."  

Loona looked Charlie up and down. Yeah lady, what is your deal?  

"Yeah, I’m Loona. Nice to meet you."  

Bandit was bubbling with how nice this place was and how they gave him a tour of the place. She was surprised to see him so, well, happy to be here. Off to the side, she saw his little friend sitting at the bar with a water in his hands. She hummed in thought.   

The lady whose in front of her extended her hand, her smile never wavering. "It’s a pleasure to meet you, Loona. We’re really happy to have Bandit here today. He’s a wonderful guest."  

She stares at the hand. Her tongue clicks inside her mouth as she waits for her to do something that will often her because, well Hellhound. A solid minute past and nothing changed. Slowly, she takes her hand and shakes it.   

"This place is pretty impressive.” She decides to unsarcastically compliment the place.  “I didn’t expect something like this down here."   

The woman looks like she was told that it was the best thing ever made. "Thank you! We try to make it a place where everyone feels at home. We hope Bandit enjoyed his time here."  

"I did!” Bandit turns to face her. “Think you guys can let me come back, Loona?"  

Loona didn’t know what to say to that. This place still left something gnawing inside her stomach. This Charlie person looked at Loona with hope in her eyes, big and all.  

"We’d love to have Bandit visit again. He’s always welcome here."  

Loona hesitated, her protective instincts kicking in. She glanced around at the various demons. Not just the bartender, but the few sinners around as well as that angel. That still leaves her to wonder where the princess is but maybe she was too busy dealing with royal stuff to care, that was the least crazy thing she learned. Her concern for Bandit’s safety made her reluntant to say anything negative around still inside.   

"We’ll see, Bandit. Maybe another time."  

Instead of being insulted, Charlie nodded "Of course. Just know that Bandit is always welcome here. We’ll make sure he’s safe and well taken care of."  

Bandit looked a bit disappointed but sighed, understanding her concerns.  

He turns around. "Thanks, Charlie. I had a great time today."  

"I’m glad to hear that, Bandit. Take care, both of you."  

As they left the hotel, Loona gave one last look at the impressive building, still feeling a mix of admiration, shock and deep concern.

Later that evening, Charlie and Vaggie were in their bedroom, winding down after a long day. Charlie was sitting on the bed, a dreamy look in her eyes, while Vaggie was tidying up the room, her expression thoughtful.  

"Today was amazing, Vaggie!” Charlie curled her pillow in her arms. “Bandit is such a sweet kid. I'm so happy Chance is making new friends."  

Vaggie looked over at Charlie with a soft smile. Yeah, the visit did go okay. Chance’s friend seemed okay, but there was something that was just gnawing the back of her mind. "Yeah, he's alright. But I’m still not sure what to make of him. How exactly did Chance meet him again?"  

Her girlfriend was just enthusiastically in her reply. "Oh, they just bumped into each other in the market one day and hit it off. Isn't it wonderful? Chance is really coming out of his shell."  

Vaggie nodded, still feeling a bit uneasy. "It’s good that Chance is making friends, but there’s something about Bandit that feels... different. I can’t quite put my finger on it."  

Her sweet native girl was lost in her thoughts of her son being socal, didn't seem to catch Vaggie's tone. "Wouldn't it be great if Bandit could visit more often? Maybe he could bring some of his other friends next time. The hotel could be a safe haven for all of them!"  

Vaggie sighed, sitting down next to Charlie on the bed. "Charlie, did you notice anything unusual about Bandit? Like an aura or something? It felt... strange."  

Charlie, still daydreaming, still didn't fully register Vaggie's words. "Hmm? Oh, Vaggie, I'm sure it's just your imagination. Bandit is just a kid. We should focus on making the hotel a welcoming place for all of Chance’s friends. Oh! Maybe have a fun party at my dad’s park next time?"  

Vaggie frowned, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling she couldn’t quite explain. "Maybe you're right. I just can't help but feel like there's something more to him. But if you think it's nothing, then I'll try not to worry."  

That’s when the sweetest princesa in all the world leaned in and gave Vaggie a reassuring kiss on the forehead. "Everything will be fine, Vaggie. Let's just enjoy the fact that Chance is happy and making friends. We’ll keep an eye on things, and if anything seems off, we’ll handle it together."  

Vaggie nodded, feeling a bit more reassured by Charlie’s optimism but still unable to shake her lingering doubts. She hoped that, for once, that her instincts were wrong.  

---------  

Later that evening, Husk was at the bar, cleaning glasses as usual. The bar was relatively quiet. Angel has just got off work and ordered a drink before heading off to his room looking ready to pass out. Outside of him wiping a glass, there wasn‘t any other noise.  

Until his soul owner popped the fuck out of nowhere.  

"Good evening, Husk. Busy night?"  

Husk grumbled, rubbing his forehead for a moment before setting the glass down. "Not really. What do you want, Alastor?"  

The Radio Demon leaned against his bar, his eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and mischief.  

"Oh, nothing much. Just something intriguing I noticed about our young visitor, Bandit."  

Husk raised a brow at this. "What about him?"  

Alastor’s grin widened as he leaned in closer. The static of his presence shaking around him. "Have you noticed how much he and Chance resemble each other? Despite the difference in skin color, they share the same blonde hair and similar features."  

Husk shruged, spreading his hands out on top of the counter. Where was Alastor going with this? "Yeah, they look a bit alike. So what?"  

His boss’s smile showed off some of his green stitches, a few shadow minions danced in the background. "It’s more than just a coincidence, don't you think? There’s something more to this boy. I spoke with him in the garden earlier. Quite an interesting character, wouldn’t you say?"  

“What’s your point?"  

Alastor tapped his fingers on the bar, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "I believe there’s a deeper connection between Bandit and Chance. Something... familial. It’s almost as if they share the same blood."  

Husk stopped cleaning another glass and looked at Alastor with a wary expression. "You’re saying they’re related? That’s a pretty wild assumption, even for you."  

"Not so wild when you consider the clues. Chance and Bandit both have a certain air about them, don’t you think? And the resemblance, despite their differences..."  

Husk shook his head, not liking where this conversation was headed. "Look, Alastor, you’re getting carried away. Even if they are related, it’s none of our business. Leave the kid alone."  

"Oh, but where’s the fun in that? A good mystery is always worth unraveling. And I do love a challenge." He said just as one of his hands was twirling his staff from behind.  

Husk frowned. "I mean it, Alastor. Don’t go stirring up trouble. The kid was just visiting. Let him be."  

Alastor’s grin didn’t waver, but he gave a mockingly respectful nod. "As you wish, Husk. But remember, every secret has a way of coming to light. And when it does, well, it will be quite a revelation."  

Husk watched as Alastor walked away, a sense of unease settling over him. He didn’t trust where Alastor’s mind was going, and he hoped the Radio Demon wouldn’t cause any more trouble for the kids.  

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Angel jolted out of the bed, breathing hard as he was blinded by the darkness. Once his eyes took two seconds to adjust, he exhaled slowly upon remembering that he was back inside of his room. A few snorts made themselves known as a cute pig face popped up on the side of his bed. Angel’s lips curled as his heart stopped pounding so hard in his chest upon seeing his baby.  

“Hey Nuggs.” He picks up the tiny piglet as the cute little thing wiggled a little before being placed down onto his play. The pig turned around to face him. He had this knowing little stare before softly pressing his snout into his chest, prepared to help the spider relax. One of his arms started to pet the pig’s body, his eyes looked around his messy room with a faint smile.  

God, what a night he had.  

Yesterday felt like a blur.  

First off, Charlie had another group activity with a classic theme that you would find in any preschool: Show and Tell. They had a few occasionally, and thank God it was his turn and boy, did he show them a classic.  A real 'Sex-x-xi' award winner! The very one that got him to the top of the charts beating out that bitch Tiffany Titfucker!    

Even though the script was hot garbage. Okay, after the night he had he’s willing to admit that it was horrible. Was it his fault that his stellar acting couldn’t hide Travis’s writing with him calling out the scenes hold a mic in one hand while jerking with the other? Of course, his background in the mob part of himself was cringing hard when he read that mess. If any of his ancestors still gave a fuck about him, they would be smacking him upside the head allowing himself to be breathing the same air as this trash.    

Even after Husk called him out on his bullshit, and then to Angel’s amusement on everyone else's, he did try to defend his out acting the best he could. That was the only really good thing in that film, he’s a master of his craft.    

However, that’s when Val called him on his day off to come in to shoot some last-minute stuff a day early. He felt bad about leaving Charlie pleading there but was he supposed to do. He does feel extra bad when her son, who was thank God upstairs reading during the movie, came down the stairs to see the scene. He had to put on his sunglasses and pretend that he was too busy to care.    

The flim was one that he did every other day, a typical boring ass gang bang with a shit script from the head writer himself. Val was there and all though, so he heads to pretend that he was into it. Nothing new there, maybe he could get it done early or something.   

His stomach dropped the moment he saw Charlie.   

Oh God that was a bad time. She showed up to act all Princess Morningstar and Val offered her to make her a star like he knew he would (liked her arm too which was gross as fuck) when she talked him down just to ‘watch’. She ended up talking to one of the crew and that’s when the dozens of plugs finally caught fire. Flames were everywhere and Val unleased his wings to blow them out. While Charlie was pleading forgiveness, Valentino took Angel in a back room and reminded him why he was an Overlord that owned Angel’s Soul.   

He could let someone sweet be around Val so of course he told Charlie off. He had to save her from his trap and yeah, it sucks hard in the worst way, but God she finally took a hint and got herself out of danger.   

And so, he had to work overtime with more work and shit from his overlord dickhead.   

Was it any wonder he came back ready to get shit face? Just to sleep somewhat okay tonight, deal with the hanger over with drugs and work, the classic rinse and repeat?   

He felt he was rightfully pissed when Husk tried to get him to open up.   

The fake thing again, that made him storm out.    

Fuck, he thought he could get shit face somewhere else without all this questioning. And so that’s how he went to do just that, only for Husk to find himself somehow and cause a scene. If he was in a better headspace, he would’ve been impressed and maybe a little flustered by the fancy card tricks.    

Instead, he was just mad.    

Yeah, did he want to deal with creeps trying to get him drug and have their way with him? Not really, but not something he wasn’t used to.    

He just...wanted to break so much.   

Words flooded out when Husk tried again, he just wanted Valentino to let him go. He didn’t want to be his favorite anything anymore.    

So, that’s when he dropped a bit of his own bomb.    

Husk was an Overlord, once, a while ago.   

He was the Gambling Overlord but ended up losing his soul to Alastor after one too many bad calls.   They were losers through and through.   

The whole coming back to be greeted by a bawling princess was a bit of a surprise, but he smiled. She cared, in her own little native way. The drinks ended the night off good. 

He blinked a few times as he saw the light outside his window grow light. “Alright, time to get up.” He popped his back and slid off his bed, carrying his little guy into the bathroom. For once, he was feeling even a little optimistic about the day. Fucking crazy. 

What a night.     

Husk stood in front of the bar as he wiped down the remaining grim that came from last night. It was now nine in the morning and while everyone else was up, he knew for a fact that a certain spider was sleeping in cuz of his very late night out. The only good news that he knows about his work is that he doesn’t have to head in for a few days since he was forced to stay in to do all those extra hours, less he really gets the Sin of Lust at his doorstep for extra uncredited hours.    

One of the few things that the former overlord of gambling could say is to never let a Sin know you are trying to undercut their status by trying to squeeze as much as you can out of it. Overlords can get away with literal murder, but they all know better than to fuck with the sins of the other rings of Hell.     

At least, one can only hope that’s the case.     

Then again, fuck Valentino, maybe Asmodeus will finally flame him directly to nonexistent.    

A small figure walks past him and sits up on a stool. He knows who it has to be without turning around, even more after seeing their hotel’s maid upstairs beating the curtains. With that in mind, he walks behind the bar and pours the young prince water.    

“Uh, can you make that an orange juice?” He looks down at the boy.     

“Kid, you can get that in the kitchen.” He remarks but does spill out the cup and grab the carton from his mini fridge underneath. After that, he slids the the glass over.    

“Thanks.” He spots the kids taking a few sips at a time, his eyes look over the lobby with an unsure gaze.    

Husk takes a deep breath. “Okay, let it out.”     

Chance glances back at him with a puzzled look.     

Husk clarifies. “Go on, tell me what’s on your mind.”    

Chance brushes the back of his hair before his fingers go flickering with that large part of his side bangs, legs crossed a bit as his eyes glued to the stairs.     

Soon, the kid speaks with a mumbled voice. “Angel gave my mom a hard time yesterday.”     

The bartender picks up a random dirty glass, wiping it with a rag. The kid looks expectingly at him but giving him nothing lets the kid just continue talking, this time going into detail about his thoughts on the previous day and others like it.    

“Angel spends so little around the hotel, only to just sass everyone around him before leaving for hours long into the night and sleeps all morning. He seems nice enough to ask if I’m okay if I’m not and his pet is cute.”     

Husk nods.     

Chance presses on, grunting a little. “I can’t figure him out.”     

The cat smirks at that. “You know, you and I had similar thoughts.”     

“Really?” The kid asks, his head tilted a tad to the side.    

Husk chuckles softly before placing the cup he was cleaning into the cabinet. “We got to talking about things and well, let’s just say that I think I have a better understanding of him now.”    

“A better understanding of what?”    

Husk pauses before breathing through his nose, turning back to face the child. “Guy’s not all glim and glam you know, people can be complex and shit.”    

The prince clicks his tongue, a faint scoff under his breath. “Would be nice to know the real him then. I can’t trust someone I don’t know, and that spider is making it very challenging.”    

“That’s adds up.” Husk softly says under his breath. He leans on the counter. “Look kid, I can’t tell what to think. If you want any advice from me, I say that it won’t be the worst thing in the world to give him a chance-”    

The young prince gives him a look with lowered eyes.    

Husk smirks with a faint chuckle. “No pun intended.”     

He stretches his back before continuing his earlier point. “Spend some time with him, see the person behind the performance and fake ass mask: Might surprise you.”    

The boy says nothing else as he gets up and walks off. And yet, from the corner of his left eye, he catches the faint thoughtful look on his face.    

“You think I should what?”    

“Just,” Husk sighs deeply. “I don’t know, find time to spend a day with him or something.”  The porn star spider gives his, well maybe new friend, a hard look. They are both walking down the hallway towards the lobby.  

“Did you just ask that, after the night I had?” Angel reminds him wondering if he bumbled his head with whatever logic this kitty was tossing his way. Was he on something and didn’t tell Angel?    

Husk takes his hat off his head, casually brushing off dust. "Yeah, I get it. Listen, you need to take a break. Get your mind off things. Shopping trip, maybe. Could do you both some good."    

“Shopping, huh? You know that's my kind of therapy. But, what about Chance? He barely knows me."  What’s this got to do with princey?  

The bartender sighs deeply. “Okay, honestly? Kid was asking about you earlier, bugging me at the bar and I felt bad for him since well, he doesn’t really know you. Thinks maybe that you’re complicated or somethin.”   

Angel scoffs. “That’s a first.”     

“Is it really?” Husk fixes his hat back onto his head.     

Angel opens his mouth but stops. For once, he reflects for a second. “I’m not trying to being an ass to the kid.”    

Husk nods. “I get that. Still, Kid's trying to figure you out. And you could use a break from this place. Just be yourself, take him out, and have some fun. Might be good for both of you."  

He opens his mouth, stops and thinks about it. “Yeah, maybe you're right. Shopping could be just what I need. And who knows, maybe the kid will enjoy it too."    

Chance is sitting in the lobby. Goldie is pawing the carpet with him on the couch with a book he’s read more than a dozen times in his lap. He uses his magic to play with a rubble ball as he tries to wrap his mind around his thought process. Suddenly Angel Dust struts in, his usual confident grin in place as he makes his way over to Chance.  

The young prince only notices him after the spider clears his throat, startling him for a moment before looking up from his reading spot. “Oh, hi Angel.” 

“Hey, Prince Charming!” Angel gleefully greets him with a relaxed voice. “You look like you could use a break from all this doom and gloom. How about a little retail therapy? Nothing like a good shopping spree to lighten the mood. Trust me, you’re gonna love it.” 

Chance blinks, staring at Angel Dust. The only other sounds heard besides the consistent noise from outside the hotel of the cars and screams from the city down below are the clocks ticking in the background and Goldie gnawing at the ball that fell to the floor. 

Chance hesitates, his eyes darting between Angel Dust and the book in his lap. He isn't quite sure how a shopping spree with the flamboyant spider would help clear his muddled thoughts.  "I don't know, Angel. I'm not really into shopping."   

Angel looks slyly remarks. “Shopping is good for the soul and honestly, I’ve seen you wear the same boring thing over and over. Besides, this place is all dull right now and frankly, everyone else is too busy.”  

Chance frowns, all too ready to decline his unexpected offer. That is, until he hears his mother’s delighted gasps and his stomach drops.  

There she is, bursting into the room with a smile taking up half her face. “Shopping trip? That sounds amazing! Chance, you should definitely go with Angel. It's a perfect opportunity for you two to bond and have some fun!"   

Stars dance in her eyes, and he sighs deeply.

The dim lighting and jazzy background music should have created a relaxing atmosphere, but the tension between them was palpable. The spider and prince was in incognito with his hoodie and jeans, a grey beanie now on top of his hair. The porn star didn't look like he was trying to draw attention with his bright pink colors screaming to be gawked at. Said spider was also sipping on a finely whipped strawberry milkshake and snaked on curly fries. Chance, only slightly hungry himself, was chewing on some fries of his own with a soda.   

The slurring was deafening.  

Angel sighed. "Nothing like a good strawberry treat."  

Chance raised an eyebrow but said nothing as he chewed on some fries. Angel's grin felt forced, his lips curled. He searched for something to say. "So, how's homeschooling treating you?"    

Chance shrugged; his attention focused on picking at his hoodie's draw string. "It's okay, I guess." He paused for a moment. "I miss... my old routine. I didn't have a lot of friends at school, but I really loved learning. Did pretty well in my classes."  

Angel chuckled. "A smarty-pants, huh? That’s impressive. What subjects do you like the most?"  

Chance's expression softened slightly. "I love science and history. Learning about different rings and how things work always fascinated me."  

A few people passed their table, breaking the momentary connection. Angel caught a glimpse at one of their bags with a sticker of his face but ignored it. He took a deeper sip of his milkshake, savoring the sweet flavor. "I know we've already played 'Two Truths and a Lie' before, so how about 'Would You Rather'? And don't worry, I'll keep it interesting."  

Chance raised an eyebrow, clearly unenthused. "Sounds dumb. But... fine. You go first."  

"Alright," Angel said, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Would you rather have the ability to fly or be invisible?"    

The boy thought for a moment, his reluctance evident. "Fly, definitely. I think it'd be amazing to see everything from above."  

"Good choice. Your turn."  

Chance sighed, clearly just going through the motions. "Okay. Um... would you rather live in a world with no music or no books?"  

Angel pretended to think hard. "That's a tough one, but I'd have to go with no books. I can't live without my tunes."  

Chance looked surprised. "Really? I can't imagine a world without books. They're like my escape."    

Angel chuckled. "Guess we're different that way. Books are great, though. What’s your favorite?"  

Chance's eyes sparkled involuntarily. "It's tough to choose, but if I had to, I'd say I love fantasy. They transport me to different worlds, you know?"  

Angel nodded. "I get that. Fantasy's pretty cool."  

Chance's smile faded slightly as he took a sip of his soda. Angel sighed as he finished his meal. He waited for the kid to do the same before standing up. "Well, let's get you some new treads."  

Chance grumbled as he sat inside a mall in the middle of the greed district surrounded by clothes with questionable tastes. He’s annoyed beyond measure, even more so when the spider reappears with some items that he picked out in his second set of arms.     

“This one’s perfect for you!” A very enthusiastic Angel Dust proclaims, holding up a flashy, sequined jacket. “It’s bold, it’s loud, it’s... you.”     

His scowl says it all.     

The adult rolls his several eyes. “It’s different, I know, but you gotta admit that this would look fantastic on yous.”     

Chance purses his lips, clicking them together as he glances around the little shop full of junior wear. The only grateful thing about this place was how mostly vacant it was given that most of his peers his age are currently in school at this time of day. At least he got most if not all of his homeschool work finished hours ago, not like that’s honestly helping him at this present in time. He sighs, feeling lost and overwhelmed.   

He searches around for something to buy, anything to help him feel like he's got a sense of purpose in this moment. He spotted a nice blazer and dress pants combo.    

The spider gives him a hard look. “Oh, come on short stuff, live a little. You’re not in the palace anymore.”    

Chance huffs. “I understand that, but I’m not used to it.”  

“Not used it? You're fucking with me, right?” Angel asks with a roll of his eyes. “You know I’m not blind to the fact that you have normal clothes.” He gestures to said outfit that Chance currently is wearing.  

Chance, ignoring the spider, starts skimming the shelves for comfortable, clean made pants, pulling out a pair of both onyx and ruby shades. After a minute, Angel turns around with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall as his multiple eyes narrow in playful disapproval. "Oh, sweetie, you're just a walking fashion funeral," he teases, shaking his head with a grin.  

“Well, that’s certainly you’re problem then.” He mumbles under his breath.     

Angel Dust just pauses before outwardly laughs. “Wow, okay sassy prince!” He breaths a few times to catch his breath before telling him. “Just if that's what makes you comfortable, I suppose we can make it work, though I'd really love to see you in something that screams 'I'm here to raise a little hell!’”     

Now he's lying on guilt, but that's not going to change his mind.  

Okay, Chance has to admit; this isn't that bad. Shopping for clothes with the spider, with Angel, wasn’t as awkward or annoying as he expected. The spider remarks on his formal wear and still picks out the pieces that would look better in Mammon’s closet, yet it’s because Angel asks that puts him at least. And, when he doesn’t agree with the outfit, he puts it away with a faint smile.     

It’s...different to what he’s used to.     

The relaxed little spot they are exploring in the rental store, hardly anyone else around, he finds himself drawn to the streetwear for the first time.    

While the past him would have felt it would be unnatural and even frowned upon, there is the idea that he is going out not as a prince but as a common imp. And really, they appear almost trendy. In a changing room, Chance slips on a two-piece shirt with a horse print along with a pair of ripped jeans. Opening the door, he looks over himself.     

As he admires himself in the mirror, Angel Dust strolls by and catches sight of Chance in his new outfit. With a mischievous grin, he can't help but snicker, "Well, well, well, if it isn't Mr. Fashionista himself. Did you raid a circus wardrobe or is this just your usual flair for the dramatic?"   

He suddenly overwhelmed once he's been spotted. "Uh, no... I just thought it might be fun to try something different. You know, for when I hang out with my friends."     

Angel Dust raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Sure, kid." He gives spins back around, taking what they have so far and dumping into the basket, not saying another word on the subject.

The fashion scene in Hell is as vibrant and chaotic as one might expect, with bold colors, daring styles, and a rebellious energy that permeates every store. It's a place where creativity knows no bounds, and the rules of conventional fashion are thrown out the window. Angel couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement.    

They keep their shopping going well beyond the clothing stores. Angel mentally pats himself on the back with this idea. The kid has a lot more to him than books after all and honestly, it’s a relief to know. At one point, they went into a music store and there, he found out that the kid was into classical shit. Not only that, but who knew the boy had an interest in rock and pop? And jazz too? He could vibe with Alastor, but like Hell he’ll just tell the radio demon that. The man can find out on his own terms.     

As they stroll out of the store, he hears a familiar voice call out to them.   

"Well, well, well. If it isn’t Angel and the new kid. What brings you two out here?”     

While hugging Cherri, Angel Dust said, “Hey, Cherri! Just giving Prince Charming here a taste of Hell’s fashion scene.”   

The kid looked between then with some mild confusion. Angel didn’t get it until it hit him.   

“Oh right!” He steps back and properly introduces them. “Cherri, this is Chance. Chance, meet Cherri Bomb.”   

"Nice to meet you too, kid.” Her smile spreads across her face. “Any friend of Anggiel’s is a buddy of mine.”   

The kid stares at it for a moment before turning the handshake. “Nice to meet you as well Miss. Bomb.”   

“Ha! Miss. Bomb!” She bumps her shoulder next to Angel’s. “This kid is funny!”   

Chance laughs awkwardly but he’s at least smiling.   

Angel looks up at the time. “Alright, we better get moving. Still got a few more shops to hit.”  

"Alright mate, catch you two on the flip side!" Cherri waves them off as they walk away.  

The bustling rest of the biggest mall of Hell are alive with vibrant colors and the sounds of laughter and chatter. Neon signs flicker overhead, casting a kaleidoscope of hues on the ground as they make their way through the throngs of demons and otherworldly creatures. The air is filled with the scent of spicy street food and the faint hum of distant music, creating an electric atmosphere that pulses with energy.  

It’s been hours and they got bags by the dozen. Angel’s heart to pumping with all the new things that he picked up for himself, stuff that he could get with a twelve-year-old around at least.   

Among his many treasures, Angel's favorite was a sleek, obsidian-colored jacket adorned with intricate silver embroidery that seemed to shimmer in the dim light. As he slipped it on, he couldn't help but admire how perfectly it fit, enhancing his confidence with every step he took.  

“Look at this,” He fixed the collar a tad, bragging to the kid with him. "It's perfect, isn't it?" he asked, his grin widening.  

That’s when he was surprised by a scoff. Angel was taken aback. The little prince that had givin him the cold shoulder was warming up to him? Well, well, well. Ain’t that a nice surprise.  

He’s about to say something about heading to some shoppit when he hears his voice moaning in the background. Horror enters his veins as he slowly turns to see a porn shop where tvs of an old porn from years ago playing. Appearntly it was some kind of sale of some of his old flicks.  

He’s unable to say anything but jumps when Chance turns to look at where he’s seeing. Before he could stop him and save him, the kid gasps, dropping one of the bags in his hands. Angel’s flushes a deep red as his voice is stuck in his throat.  

Then it goes from bad to worse.  

“Holy shit! Fucking Angel Dust!”  

A sinner demon with a musky coat runs over to him. He gets into Angel’s face and his breath makes the spider want to puke.  

“Will you sign my body?!” He then goes to drop his hands and before the sinner can turn around to drop his briefs, he grabs the kid and bolts the fuck out of there!  

Fuck, fuck, fuck!  

Chance blinks as he is carried to a back corner of the mall. Looking up at the actor, Angel Dust’s face is glowing red with tears on the corner of his eyes. When he finally set him down, the older man dropped to his knees and bawled his eyes out openly.  

It sent a shock through Chance.  

This was something he hadn’t seen before. He didn’t know what to think.  

“Angel?”  

Angel Dust hiccupped. “I’m so sorry you had to see that.”  

“You-” Chance stopped and thought about what he said.  

He didn’t know for the longest time what Angel was. If it wasn’t for a random pop up on Bandit’s phone from when he visited that he didn’t think he would. He was shocked then, flustered, but Bandit told him that he somewhat had an idea already. Apparently, what he didn’t say at the front lobby when he first met Angel Dust was that Bandit’s dad, after catching him watching some of his porn, explained to him in brief what it was and that he shouldn’t look into that until he was much older.  

Chance was confused. Why would someone film something like sex? His mom never talked about it, but did explain that something like that should be private between sweethearts.  

From the looks of Angel, it looks like it makes sense why.  

He walked over to him. He knows he’s not okay right now, no point in asking. Still, he pats his back and rubs it a little. Goldie, who was with them the entire time, turned visible and walked over to the spider’s lap.  

Angel stopped crying.  

He looked down, he had a smile spread on his face that was startled by what he was seeing but not upset about it. “What’s all this?” He asked, most likely himself as he didn’t ask for any follow ups.  

Chance and he remained there for a tad. Just in silence.  

Then Angel spoke softly.  

“I have this job that I hate doing.” Chance looked up at Angel, but the man kept his eyes on Goldie, petting her head. “I wish I could leave.”  

“Why don’t you?” Chance found himself asking aloud.  

Angel’s smile looked broken. “Do you know what a soul contact is?”  

Chance’s heart dropped. He heard about them in school. It was in his class on sinners and on a unit called Overlords. He remembers how his classmates mocked the earthborn people for being so foolish for giving up their immortal souls for nonsense. He didn’t understand why they did that either. There was no other way out of them unless the overlord gave them up or some higher power granted them freedom.  

However, that didn’t make it easier to know why Angel signed such a contract.  

Angel must have read his mind to explain himself. “I didn’t know the type of man, the kind of monster, that Valentino was until after I sighed that thing. Crazy to think about it, but when I met him, I was head over heels like the native twink I was.” He brushed the back of Goldie’s hair as he recounted more about his past.  

“I was born during the early 1910s in New York. Crime was high and my family was on top of it all. Growing up in the mob is hard work, but being in the mob as a gay man made it all the harder.”  

Chance scrunched his brows. “What’s wrong with being gay?”  

Angel laughed softly. “You know, maybe because you were born here you won’t understand. Being like that on Earth, even more so during my time, was horrible. Yeah, we had spots to be ourselves, but we couldn’t hold hands and be seen as anything less than deviants in polite society. So, we acted like deviants. Drugs and sex floated like water. Then one day... I overdid it.”  

Chance didn’t ask for more, but he got the idea of what happened.  

Angel gave him a side eye smile. “You know, you're a good listener.”  

The prince just struggled with his shoulders.  

After another moment, Angel stood back up and picked up their bags. Soon enough, they headed back to the hotel.  

----

His mom crowded them when the both of them returned but didn’t say much else as she had work to take care of. That was okay.  

Later that night, when he was helping making dinner for everyone during his turn to cook, he had Chance help him out as he showed him so old family favorites. He laughed about some mistakes that Chance made but then gave him praise for at least trying.  

It was nice.  

Chapter Text

The air is thick with an intoxicating mix of desire and indulgence, as the vibrant energy of countless souls seeking pleasure hums throughout the realm. Exotic scents and alluring music fill the air, creating an atmosphere that is both enticing and overwhelming. Every corner of the Ring of Lust is alive with the sounds of laughter and whispered promises, a testament to the unending revelry that defines this part of Hell.  

Deep in the Ring of Lust where all of Hell goes to have a good passionate time, there is a tower where the King of the realm, Asmodeus lives surrounded by his subjects that were quite literally formed by him eons ago. Asmodeus is incredibly powerful and commands all the denizens of the underworld. He is also a master of seduction and manipulation, using his charms to entice and corrupt all who enter his domain. He is the ultimate ruler of the Ring of Lust.  

Yet, in the past decade, something must have changed. While the prince was still as charismatic and commanding as ever, an underlying sense of restlessness had begun to permeate the realm.   

Even more so when a clown owned by the King of Greed started appearing around.  

Fizzaroill, whose own fame came from his perforce as a clown since his childhood stardom, he somehow found his way into the bed of the Sin of Lust.  

The unexpected presence of Fizzaroill in the Ring of Lust has sparked a rivalry between Asmodeus and Mammon. Their mutual disdain, long simmering beneath the surface due to their opposing desires—passion versus wealth—has now been exacerbated by Fizzaroill's allegiance.  

Asmodeus sees this not only as an intrusion but as a challenge to his authority, while Mammon views it as an opportunity to expand his influence, setting the stage for a potential clash of titanic proportions between the two powerful rulers.  

At least, that's how the rest of Hell understands it.   

While most of that is certainly the truth, the real reason is the most alarming.   

Love.   

In a realm where indulgence and desire reign supreme, love is perceived as a disruptive that threatens upset the delicate balance power.  

Though merely a rumor, such an act would be a death sentence the Prince of Lust.  

Even more so if their other hidden secret were to be discovered.  

Inside the Tower of Lust, there is a room that was filled with childhood wonderment and a single large golden harp. In the center was a bed that was filled with stuffed toys of all kinds of hellish animals. A small figure slept peacefully underneath its blankets, tiny hands clenching such a toy that was created in the shape of a puppy, blissful and unaware of the world outside.  

Suddenly, a series of bells filled the air.  

The figure woke, pulling back the covers to real a young girl. While she was mostly in the shape of an imp child, her colors that make up her features were blue tones with long curled lighten blue hair. She blinked, revealing her mint green and red eyes. She blinked a few times before yawning, stretching her arms, the sleeves of her berry pink night gown fell to her shoulders.  

The enormous door of her room swung open.  

“Wake up Harpy!” A one Fizzaroill stood there with his flexible arm appendages pushing his way inside. 

The girl blinked with a soft smile. “Morning Daddy.”  

The clown laughed as he, using his extended arms and legs, cartwheeled to her bed before lifting her up and onto his shoulders. The girl was chuckling as she became more awake.  

“Ready for Breakfast Sweet Song?”  

She grabbed hold of his neck and buried herself between his cloth horns. “Did you burn anything again?” 

“One time!” 

“Daddy!” 

“Okay four times, but whose really at fault for allowing me that many times?” He jokes with his kid as he carries her on his shoulders outside the little princess’s bedroom.  

The King of Lust stood inside of his kitchen as he prepared breakfast when his lover came in with their little girl in his arms. “Hi baby! How's is our little fluff ball doing this morning?”  

“Okay!” His little girl chirped before the smell hit her. “Pancakes!”   

“That’s right,” he said as he flipped one high in the air before it landed perfectly onto a plate. He quickly set to work preparing the plate with dozens of chocolate chips, whipped cream layered with drizzling cherry syrup.  

“Tomorrow though, we should have burgers, like I wanted!” His Fizzy frog remarked as he helped, the little girl up onto her booster set before preparing her sippy cup filled with milk. Or at least what’s left of it. Asmodeus gives him a look.   

His boyfriend scoffed. “Alright so I need to pick up some milk today while I’m out.”   

“Where are you going daddy?” Harper asked with her face now full into the pancake that was just set in front of her.   

“Just some work stuff to do Sweetsong.” Fizz strolls over to a paper before looking panic and tossing into the trash. He looks like he’s about to toss it outside when Asmodeus takes it from him, setting it back down before handing him his own plate. Fizzy looks mildly panicked over something, and he wants to ask but he rather not do so with their little bird in the room. So, he and Fizz go to sit down to eat with her.   

Thankfully, she finishes in no time. He’s honestly reminded so much of Bee when she does that and zips out of the room to go play for a little bit. He shakes his head, knowing that he’ll have to wipe up some sticky fingers' spots.   

He then turns his attention back to Fizz. “About that... You're still going to that contest rehearsal? Without me?”  

“Well, y-you have a packed day today, with both work and Harper to handle, plus I know you aren't big on the whole Mammon thing. So...”  

Asmodeus lowers his eyebrows. “It's the Greed Ring. One of the cities is literally called "Ransom".”  

The ruler of lust takes hold of their plates and starts to clean up along with his froggy who takes hold of the table and flings the trash away with a flick of his machinal arms. Another note to add to his mental list; make sure to check on his arms later for any minor repairs.   

“Ah! You worry too much. You know I ain't afraid of ropes. 'Sides, I'm slippery~ .”  

“I mean, only after I...”  

“What?”  

Whoops. He finds himself blushing. “What?”  

“Come on, Oz! I can be on my own one day!” His Fizzy sounds frustrated.  

“But you haven't been to the Greed Ring alone since becoming Mam's big brand figure.” He quickly reminds his love about his current famous status. His love still tries to argue his point that he can handle it.   

Asmodeus tries to compromise with an escort, a bodyguard to keep him protected just in case. Even if he doesn’t need one, he’s also a Sin. His Fizzy doesn’t have his powers. Harper might get them one day during the ‘change’ but she’s still a little bird. That’s a long way off.   

“Augh! I can handle it! C'mon, Big Daddy. PWEEEEASE?”  

Of course he pulls the adorable puppy eyes.   

He snorts. Well, he can't say no to a face that cute.  

They both then overhear something fall in the other room. “I’m okay! It’s just the plant thingy!”  

Both parents share a fond eye roll but keep their eyes on their girl who walks into the room with a guilty face. “Sorry Daddy and Papa~”  

And there she goes with those same adorable eyes.   

Oh, double damn it.

“Damn, this coffee it is taking too long!” His dad complained while leaning almost his whole body over top the countertop, glaring at the barista who is just dragging her feet while texting on her phone. “At least you got your hot chocolate already. How is it?”  

Bandit looks over his half-made drink with disinterest. His dad decided to go out of his way to go down to greed after finding out that his normal coffee shop was closed and that, fuck it, he had to come down here anyway to fill some nonsensical tax forms for the office anyway. Given that today was also when school was closed because of another fucking brawl the teachers had in the halls, he’s here with his dad getting something to drink before heading back up to Pride. “I could honestly be worse.”   

His dad huffed before turning to see that his drink was finally ready. “Fucking finally.”   

“Not my fucking fault.” The lady with thick colored hair remarked as she turned her attention back to her phone.  

“Well, you could have fooled me.” His dad said in a sarcastic tone before taking a sip before spitting it back out. “DID YOU DROP THIS IN THE BATHROOM?”  

That’s how his dad and him got kicked out while his dad literally being kicked out the door. He cursed them out for how glad he didn’t have to pay for piss.   

Only then did someone nearly run him over with their pack of dogs.  

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, WHOA!”  

“Fuck!” He jumped out of the way but thankfully the person with said dogs stopped right in front of his dad, clicking his skates back into normal walking shoes. Seriously?  

“Oh, wow. Lookee who it is.”   

Bandit gasped upon seeing that said dog walker was none other than Fizzarolli.  

“Oh, fuck... You again...” his dad groaned before standing back up.  

Said Hell famous clown flipped his glasses up. “Stalkin' me now, huh?”  

Wait, what?  

His dad causally replied sounding pissed off. “Oh, don't fuckin' flatter yourself, clown. I have my own life, y'know, without YOU in it.”  

“Uh huh, sure! Blitzo.”  

“Wait, did you to...know each other?” He finally spoke up. Both adults looked down at him. Fizzarolli looked startled before shaking his head.   

“You have a kid now? Didn’t expect that.”   

“You’re damn right I do.” He pulls Bandit to his side. “Not that I would expect you to care.”   

“How do you know him?” He can’t believe that his dad knew that clown. Although, come to think of it, his dad knowing someone in the entertainment industry isn’t that shocking give his past with Verosika. But this clown was ten times more famous given his Sins connection.  

“Fifteen years ago.” Both of them said at the same time, no relizing it and then glaring at the other for saying it.  

Bandit stepped back just looking at both of them as Fizzarolli’s quieves kept sniffing the ground.   

Did one of them have an imp bone in their muzzle? Or was that shark?  

“Fizz-”  

“You don’t have the right to call me that anymore.” The other imp snapped back.  

“ Fizzarolli, Bandit. Bandit, Stuck up ass.”   

Fizzarolli huffed as he walked off, his dad screaming back at him that the “O” is silent now for future reference before telling him that at least he works for his money instead of being handed money like an attention-  

“Dad.” He gasped at his dad. He says a lot but did he really use that last word? The W word?!  

Of course, that just made the clown turn to face them one more time. “Yeah, well... Guess that's what resilience and talent gets ya. Plus, my horns were always bigger than yours. Weren't they?” For reasons that Bandit couldn’t understand, that set his dad off like mad, jumping right on top of Fizzarolli and turning it all into a brawl for the streets.  

Bandit rubbed his forehead, feeling a headache come on.  

If there was a reason for anyone to full the streets to watch two people fight like petty high schoolers dispite being men in their mid to late 30s, greed certainly had. Much to Bandit’s embarrassment, even after twenty minutes, his dad and the famous clown that every dinosaur and imp citizens of this realm that walked pasted took photos and cheered with wild abandonment.  

If there was a God, he was mocking him.  

Even with a flushed face, no one paid him any mind. He was invisible to the crowd itself. Their eyes and words remained on the two in the center of their circle, rolling around on the ground with fists flying. He even overheard a few playing bets behind him.  

If only he could get ahold of Loona, but yeah, not happening today. She and the rest of the I.M.P. were in the middle of a long day of their own, phones turned off to avoid messing up during all the lined-up missions.  

Fantastic.  

Suddenly, just as he was about to wonder if he should try to pull his dad away, his heart leaped out of his chest as a rope from out of nowhere... just up and stole both Fizzarolli and his dad. He ignored as the crowds booed while he rushed towards the direction of the lasso. His eyes caught sight of the window on floor that had to be five stores high up suddenly slamming shut.  

His eyes glared; his teeth gripped.  

Asmodeus had a very long day of work. After looking over the product of one of his profitable factories, he had a butt ton of paperwork that he would rather set ablaze than to take even another glance at. His little girl was thankfully being looked at by her trusted nanny for most of it, now sitting in his office as she played with a few of her toys beside her half-finished coloring book.  

He smiled as he watched her for a minute.  

She was one of the few plans that he made in life that he chose for himself. While he didn’t have control over most of his ring and life as much as he wanted to show, he did have a choice to have her. After years of being with his love, he realized he wanted to have a child.  

Honestly, he loved kids and his heart melted upon seeing Chance in Charlie’s arms when he was first birth. Hell, he felt that way when she was just a baby in Lilith's arms.  

While it took a great deal of convincing, Fizzarolli did agree eventually. So, he switched his gender for a time, hid the pregnancy with lots of heavy coats, and that’s how Harper was born. As simple as that was, keeping her a secret from most of Hell was tricky. To reveal her he would have to reveal his relationship with Fizzy after all. So, while he did present that he had a daughter, he didn’t reveal anything to the public, stating that she was far too young to be in the spotlight, which was true to an extent. Even his fellow Sins were annoyed they couldn’t meet her, they did let him know that they wanted to badly, they had to deal with it for now.  

At least, until she got old enough.  

For now, an NDA was made with his staff and his guest that he allowed to visit his office when his baby was nearby.  

Same one that he looked over again before this meeting with Prince Stolas.  

Speaking of which...  

“Stolas! Hey there, birdy babe.” He opened the door to let in the Goetia. The bird’s condition was all over the news. He was injured badly. How it happened, hard to say. No official statement was said other than an assassination attempt. It wasn't uncommon by any means, just another fact of being a part of the royal class. “Haven't seen you since you crashed my club, how you been? Still gettin' yo' kink on with that feisty imp?”  

“Aha. Well, um, that's actually what I'm here about.” He stopped and stared. Asmondous turned to see where he was looking, seeing his own baby girl playing. He turned back to the prince who blinked in surpised. “Oh, is this...”  

Asmodeus nodded with a faint smile. Stolas looked like he wanted to say more about her but stopped and composted himself. Good choice.  

Instead, he said in a melancholic tone, “You see, I, um... seem to have found myself with... feelings for him. And I'm not sure if it's a mutual thing.”  

Asmodeus grows unamused. Sitting across from him, he tells the prince outright that he will not promote force. He’s not a few millennia old anymore and he has long passed matured for any kind of love potion making. It’s an art and force is just cheap. It’s the journey.  

Seems though that he didn’t have to worry about that being the reason at all. Stolas even looked shocked before awkwardly laughing that off. Apparently, he was more interested in something else.  

As the King of Lust devoured his candy, Stolas explained how his imp had business that needed a more legal way of doing things. Ah, so he wanted one of his crystals.  

Sadly, that’s an entirely different matter.  

Now that falls into dealing with the imp that sets off his froggy something awful.  

Even he, after being involved with the man for a decade, only knows pieces of the tale. They grew up together but then that same imp that Fizz called a brother acted out and that left him without a place to call home for a very long time. There were other things that he didn’t say in words but let’s just say that, when he saw him inside his club that night, he was more than willing to let his Fizz have a bit of fun making a mockery.  

Now that his business with Stolas was done, the bird was about to head out when suddenly his phone started ringing. Ozzie smiled upon seeing his Fizzy’s cute nickname pop up and openned the face app, ready to greet him warmly. For some reason, Stolas didn’t leave right away but whatever, so long as he saw his secret love he didn’t give a shit.  

Only for his stomach to drop upon seeing a stranger instead.  

After the call, seeing what he saw, he roared in rage as his baby cried in fear.  

Getting inside of the warehouse where his dad was being kept would be a bigger challenge if he didn’t have his powers. Thankfully, even with them acting up at random, they work better for bigger spells like this and drain the extra without him breaking a sweat.  

The place smelled bad. Smoke and gas just choked the building and made Bandit nearly gag while sneaking around. Filled with crates of all kinds and filled with all kinds of mob favorited people, it took a little bit to find the people in charge of this operation. He sighed inwardly upon seeing none other than Striker nearby with a cocky grin on his face. However, the imp next to him caught Bandit’s eyes. The imp looked like a dead ringer for Moxxie save for a few scars around the eyes. From what little Moxxie explained the time he and the rest of IMP returned from Greed months back, the man was cornered and tricked by his father, a mob boss named Crimson Nolastname, into trying to get him to marry his old flame. However, Millie saved him at the last minute and got him out of that mess.  

If this was that same imp, then it could be a plot for revenge.  

Bandit folded his brows as he, high up and hidden by the crates, listened into a passing conversation between the two.  

“...So, what are we going to do with Bltizo?” Striker spoke up first. “The clown can give us bank, but I have, what you call a personal score with him.”  

Crimson chuckled. “Same.” He picked up a smoke and burned it before taking a puff, blowing out the clouds. “Or rather, his involvement with a close relative of mine. Someone that needs to pay for making a fool of me. If I gather properly, dealing with this Bltizo character could be Benefiel for the both of us.”  

Striker laughed. Bandit was about to leave when his heart stopped cold upon hearing his own name drop.  

“Not to mention his kid, Bandit I believe.”  

“What about him? He’s not going to be a problem?” Crimson glared.  

The taller western imp rolled his eyes. “Relax, he’s just a boy. Not even a teenager.”  

“Then why bring him up? Doesn’t he got a mom to look after him or something?”  

“Nope, just his ‘adopted’ Hellhound of a sister.”  

Crimson blows out the smoke before tossing the rest into the trash. “A hellhound is useful. I could take that one off. However, I don’t deal with kids anymore.”  

“I had a feeling.” Striker’s smile felt uneasy.  

Crimson smiled back. “If you want him, have him. Do what you want and if all goes well, and you stick around, don’t come crawling to me to handle the brat.”  

Bandit’s breath takes in a deep sharp gulp before he lets his body carry him off to a different part of the warehouse.  

Where are they keeping his dad?  

The feel crawled up her feathers and to her head as her eyes felt sore from crying so much earlier. But she couldn’t help it! Her daddy was missing! Her Papa murmered under his breath as he held her close, rubbing circles in her back and rocking her back and forth.  

At first, she was going to go with Miss. Suziey, but she really didn’t want to go! She needed Papa, she needed to be with him. Maybe if she waited with him, Daddy will come back. So she sat on his lap while they both sat next to another bird man, one with black and white feathers wearing red and gold, in front of a weird shark man that had a breifcase on the big desk.  

“Can I just sign it already? Like, can we move this along?” Papa sounded sleepy and upset, she rubbed her head into his chest. She saw a faint smile on his face when he rubbed her head.  

While the man in front of them just gives Papa a pen, the other bird man with the top hat speaks up. “Sire, you need to know the contents of this contract, you can't just sign it. A deal made with a Sin like yourself would be everlastingly binding... Perhaps I can look it over, I'm a fast reader.”  

He takes hold of the papers and starts reading outloud. “Oh! Hmmm... This is a contract giving Crimson all of Ozzie's factory assets. And, giving him permission to use Fizzarolli's head for a wall decoration.”  

He really is fast! She’s surpised. It would take her several bugillioin hours to read all that.  

“WAIT, WHAT?!” Her Papa’s head turned into flames as the shark man stammered, something about paying attention then leaning down. She jumped when the largest of paper stack in the world stood tall and high, almost reaching her Papa. While the other birdy looked happy, Papa burned the paper in his hands.  

She wiped her eyes and sighed.  

When is Daddy coming back?  

It took a long to avaid sharks and imps even with this powers as he swings around all over the place, running ontop of the higher up boxes that no one notices. An hour or so has passed since getting here, maybe longer? He really needs to find a clock or something around here. Either way, at some point, a commotion was making all kinds of noise; Screams, breaking, lots of things being demolished.  

He starts bolting towards the distance smoke.  

If he’s lucky, it’s a good sign.  

----------  

A fight was on their hands the moment he heard that bitch Crimson scream out.  

One of the goons fire a net gun at Fizzarolli, but Blitzo pushes him out of the way. He grabs his hand to escape from the rapid gunfire before spotting a nearby gun and fires back. Why in Hell is Fizz running off? In the corner of his eye, he spots two of the goons push down some boxes to prevent him from escaping, causing Fizzarolli to run back where he came from.  

He keeps throwing random props out like this is comdy theather.  

How is someone this flexable suck so hard at combact?!  

“I'm a performer! I sing, I dance, I promote products that I don't actually use... I don't do danger!” Fuck him then for trying to expect better.  

They make a break for it with only a handful of demons out for the count. This would be so much fucking easier with someone from his team. Moxxie would have shot up the majority of this act before counting to five.  

They start climbing up a random ass ladder, Blitzo chews him out for still being a wimpy clown puss while he has to make sure they both get out of this nut house alive.  

Thank fuck his kid didn’t get caught in this mess. Hopefully Loonie got his text before his phone was taken from him and smashed. Now all he as to worry about is getting the fuck out of here and back to the only family that matters instead of being stuck with this mess.  

His horn picks up some running from nearby but makes sure to grab Fizz before dropping down. “You always cared what I thought!”  

Blitzo hears the sounds of deep, forced chuckles coming from behind. “After what you did to me?”  

His heart gripped inside his chest. Damn it, not now. He pulls him behind crates as he continue to shoot. The words left his mouth before he could hold them back anymore.  

“I didn't do anything! It was an accident!”  

“AN ACCIDENT?! ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!”  

Bandit found them fight for their lives. He was about to do, well something, anything.  

That’s when the words flowed, telling the story that he never heard.  

He didn’t catch it all, but the stringed pieces of Fizzaroill’s broken recount filled in pieces to a puzzle he didn’t even know what laid out before him. From earlier today, he wondered how and why they knew each other all those years ago. He thought it was a passing thing, someone that his dad met and left in a fleeing moment.  

He didn’t know they knew each other for years.  

That they were brothers in all but blood.  

The circus that dad held onto old torn posters for, the ripped-up edges where a face was. The few times he got ahold of his dad’s phone and found a picture of a young clown next to a kid version of his dad.  

HIs unease looks when seeing Chance that first meeting, he caught glimpses of.  

Oh Satan.  

He didn’t get the full picture in that moment, but a lot of it was adding up. The moment his dad brusted out crying, he felt the need to run down to him and hug him tightly.  

Instead, he watched and waited. He couldn’t do anything with so many people with guns. Watching the two, he got an idea of how bad it must have been for both of them. His heart fluttered in pain when his dad grew quiet, the sounds of shoots fading into the background noise as his dad spoke softly.  

“Ok, you're right, it was all my fault, ok?” His voice was braking as both him and Fizzarolli kept hiding behind boxes. “I... I should've done more to help, I was... I was TRYING. There was so much going on... I was trying to get help, Fizz! I just... It was still my fault...”  

The clown’s expression changed. From what little he could witness, the face softened with each word of his dad’s confession. He still appeared annoyed, but not as angry.  

His dad continued. “Look, I'm sorry, Fizz... I am so sorry you got so hurt... I'm sorry for what you lost, and I... I know I can never make it right.” He says something else softly under his breath that Bandit can’t make out. However, his next words shock Bandit.  

“I mean it's... it's all my fault. I'd hate me too. I mean, I do hate—”  

Before he could finish, Bandit jumped backwards as guns shots ran the air again. His dad cursed the shooters as he ran off into another direction alongside Fizzarolli.  

Bandit’s teeth gripped sharp. Using some of his magic, he sends the goons flying. Thankfully, because of the chaos, no one took noticed that something magical was afoot and just kept their ground. He can feel his magic growing wild, but he holds his arms. No, he needs to keep it together. Just keep in mind of the goons and keep his dad and his dad’s friend safe.  

----------  

The words of trying to work around getting her daddy back home, she gathered from the meeting after a while, kept going onward as the hours passed. She was laying down in her Papa’s lap with heavy eyes. He made sure she had breaks and, after a bit, even when into a room nearby to wait. She was looked after by the people that worked for her Papa who gave her juice and a snack with some coloring books and her newer plushie.  

She got her stuff puppy for her birthday. She just turned four a few months ago and had a wonderful party. There weren’t a lot of people, just her Daddy and Papa, but they spend the entire day with her! Like the whole day without Papa going to work at the factory or Daddy leaving with that green clown that looks like a tree. She got them both and they gave her so many new toys and pretty dresses. She even got new plushies from all kinds of people that worked under her Papa, including Miss. Suziey who got her a plush cow she named Spottie.  

The cupcakes and party things all over the place filled their home, from ceiling to floor.  

She smiled hard looking back on that day, but tears peppered her eyes again, holding her plush puppy tightly.  

The hours ticked by.  

“Look! Misunderstanding or no, it's hard to just forgive you.”  

Fizzaoroilli didn’t know what to say. He and Blitzo had been through a lot in the past several hours. At first, he was rightfully pissed. Being forced into a cage with the same man that ruined his life that allowed his body to burn until he was at the edge of life? Not really helping his PTSD.  

Then, he did something that he didn’t expect would happen.  

They started talking.  

For the first time in fifteen years, before the fire, they had a one-to-one conversation. Like, he wasn’t hearing this second hand by Buckzo after waking up from a coma from said disaster, but straight from the imp’s own mouth.  

So, yeah, the fire was really just a mistake but at least Bltizo recognized and apologized for his part in it. Still, with all that in mind, and the fact that he’s on the brink of fighting for his life again only with a mob alongside said imp in question, his mind is still reeling.  

If he got the chance for just a moment to sit down and think...  

Fizzarolli grabs Blitzo and pulls him closer to the goons as Blitzo kills them. “It's been fifteen years and... That's so much time... But!” A thought crosses his mind just as he usings his elastic arms to fling Blitzo around while the man keeps firing. “I guess you didn't really ruin my life.”  

Bltizo is just as surprised as he is when that sentence leaves his mouth. However, looking back...  

He would have never met Ozzie otherwise.  

After all, it’s because of his talent that got him recognized by Mammon, but Ozzie was the one that gave him the arms and legs he had when they met after Mammon got him to do so, along with a future order of merchandise that is now the Fizzbots. Fuck Blitzo, but His life is great now.  

Funny, he’s not that angry anymore.  

His goes to say more when his heart shutters. He sees it first, but there on by the crates is a small familiar child tossing random shit at the goons from high up. Blitzo looks where his eyes are and looks ready to have a heart attack.  

“Bandit...” His voice is soft in pure shock.  

A flash of Harper enters his mind in Bandit’s place.  

He lets Blitzo go, ready to get his kid.  

“Well look what we have here~”  

They gasp upon seeing that scared up cowboy imp leap from behind the kid and grab him within seconds. The kid starts flighting to get away, but the Warthen arms grip tighter around him.  

Soon, the goons corner them too.  

Bandit didn’t know how to get out of this one. He watched as both his dad and Fizzarollistood against a stack of crates, the mob of imps and sharks they didn’t get or where limping facing them with sharp smiles. Bandit tried to wiggle his way out of Striker’s arms, but the older man kept him hostage, his finger digging and making his arms bleed. His laughter was hollow as he used his tail to pull out a long rope from one of his long pockets.  

“No where to run now.” The Wrathen imp laughed.  

Crimson spoke up, standing off to the side giving the other a look. “If ya wanna prove yourself, cowboy, here's your chance!”  

The rope was expertly tightened around Bandit with lightning speed. Every time he tried to get away, he felt something pulling him back. A feel where the rope was placed as it glowed as bright as gold. It was warm, but not painful.  

A gun was pulled to his head.  

Dad finally spoke up. “Don’t!”  

Striker mocked him. “I won’t have to if you listen for once.”  

Bandit felt his throat feel dry as his horns heard out loud the clicking was.  

His dad’s eyes were wide and right on him. He looked like he was shaking where he stood. The clown beside him looked just as unsure of what to do. The goons laughed a tad at the sight.  

“Now then,” Striker continued. “Here’s what’s going to happen. Your little friend there is going to wait in his little cell like the good pet he is and wait for his master to pay the piper our dues. You on the other hand...well, if you let that happen, we’ll be more than happy to let your boy here live.”  

Bandit felt his chest burn but his blood boiled. His dad didn’t know what to say but his eyes kept darting around. The clown looked at him and they both looked around.  

That’s when he saw his dad make hand gestures on the side. Bandit’s eyes grew wide at the sight. Fizzarolli looked confused for only a moment before his drew just as wide.  

It was a code, one that Fizzarolliknew as well.  

“Time is ticking Blitz” Striker's voice became quiet, his grin sharper than before.  

His eyes darting up to him and then the window, both he and Fizz followed.  

They were about to escape, but they needed a distraction. Being the professional performer, Fizz took center.  

Bandit ignored the song that rapidly captured everyone else's confused attention as the song was upbeat and fast paced. Every time Fizz drew close to them for a bit, the clown made small cuts to the rope as he carried on his jolly tune. All the while, at the corner of his own eye, he saw his dad trying to fix it so they can make a big escape. They even made sure to pull his dad into a number for a moment to show that he wasn’t too far away, mentally checking him out while the song carried onward.  

Bandit smirks as, during the last bit just before they leap out of the window, he breaks the last of the ropes on his own before grabbing his dad’s hand in a quick motion. Before the goons could blink, the three of them prepoll themselves out a window as the building falls on top of them, flipping them off as they bounced.  

Everyone was laughing as they got away. Bltizo was more relieved than anything. That was too close for comfort. He glanced down at his boy running along with them with a hard look. He needs to have a long talk with Bandit when they get home. For a moment though, he smiles as Fizz acts playfully around him again, openly laughing with him using his long legs to run longer.  

They finally stopped to catch their breath.  

“You know,” Fizz spoke up, holding his knees laughing happliy. “You're actually pretty good at this action-hero bullshit!”  

He countered with remarks of his own, gasping a bit. “And you really know how to put on a show! Which is almost as impressive as the thing you said I was good at!”  

“That was fucking amazing!” Bandit panted, a smile on his face.  

Blitzo laughed as he patted his boy. “Well, you should’ve have been there to see that. Just wait till we get home young man!”  

Bandit paused for a moment before just sighing with a smile. “You’re okay, that’s what matters.”  

“I would have been okay either way.”  

“Well, I’m glad that you didn’t need me.”  

Blitzo just stared at his son completely befuddled. Fizz gave him a side eye before shake his head, mumbling like father like son.  

Oh.  

That brought back a ton of memories, wow.  

Looking down at kid, yeah, he really is a lot like him. Though, would he have gone back for his dad like Bandit did? The fact that Bandit did so without question does melt his heart.  

Okay so maybe a little grounding...  

They spotted a truck not too far from where they were and Blitzo broke into the window to quickly hotwired it. Jamming the door open, he offered it to Fizz. “I guess, royal jesters first?”  

However, before he could even climb into the passenger seat, a hand grabbed hold of him and literally pulled into another hostage situation. His son was thankfully pulled back by his own hand, but Fizz was now in Striker's grasp instead. Fuck his heart can barely take this. His tail pulls his son behind him.  

Blitzo pulls a gun out, cursing at the crazed cowboy to just let them be.  

The smoke clears to show the full picture of Striker with Fizzarolli in his arm, Fizz trying to get away, laughing manically with his blessed revolver in his other hand. “You think I'm just gon' let you get away after all this?” His eyes turned to slits when he hears the spinning of the revolver turn. “I'm THROUGH losin' these fights! This worthless little pet REEKS of his over-bloated master... I'll at least enjoy gettin' rid of 'im.”  

“You’re a fucking asswhole!” HIs son curses the man with just as much vemon.  

That just makes Striker laugh harder. “You know, little one, you are something else. Someone that could be a strong force of nature one day. You got a lot more going on in you than any of them think, do ya?”  

Bltizo sneered. “Shut your bitch ass mouth!”  

His eye catches the gasoline cans and fires at them in the next second.  

Striker slowly turns away with a scared look and then the gasoline can explode. Fizz flies, hitting a billboard and falling to the ground surrounded by green flames. The tough cowboy frantically rolls around on the ground to put out the flames on him, making distressed critter noises before running off.  

“Shit!” Bandit’s eyes almost pop out of his head.  

He feels the same.  

His mind brings him back to that night. Green flames everywhere. Fizz, unable to move his now broken robotic arms, is trying to look for a way out.  

“FIIIIZZZZZ!”  

His moves his kid out of the flames and goes off running. Old instincts kick when he jumps on a barrel and rolls through the yard, jumping and grabbing onto swinging bars and springboarding off cars. He runs across the crane arm and uses his tail to hang onto the crane hook, reaching out for Fizzarolli.  

Thank Satan, they manage to grab hold of each other as they get flung in the air, wrapping arms around each other as they are about to fall until Fizzarolli stretches his robotic arm and grabs onto the crane, making them land safely.  

Tears float from his eyes from relief, too much of it going on in one day can really mess with someone’s head, as he looks across from him at a very alive and pissed off Fizzarolli.  

“YOU BLEW ME UP AGAIN, YOU FUCKIN' PRICK!”  

“I did... But this time, I stuck around.”  

Fizzarolli moves away from him, holding his broken arm and frowning. He didn’t know what to say or react but then Fizz just smiled and wrapped him in a hug with his working arm. He didn’t expect it but hugged him back. Tears fell as his heart finally felt calm.  

Climbing down, he ran over and checked on his son, hugging him when he saw he was alright. He wanted to kiss his head over and over while crying like a baby but just held him as Fizz walked over.  

“You know,” Fizz started, his good hand rubbing the back of his head. He looked a little conflicted for a moment. “...I got a kid now too.”  

Blitzo blinked, turning to look up at him. “Wait, really?”  

“Yeah, a little girl.” Fizz smiles as he looks off into the distance.  

“Shit, congrats.” He stands back up and pats down the ash off his clothes before doing the same for Bandit. “So, readying to head back?”  

“Yeah, just, need a minute.” Fizz walks over, most likely knowing that Blitzo needed a minute with his son. He thanked him with a nod before turning to face the slightly guilty look on his kid’s face. He gives him a hard look for a moment before kneeling down to hold his face, looking him right in the eye.  

“Never do that again.”  

“I-”  

“I do not want to see you in danger like that again.” Bandit frowned as he looked down on the ground.  

“...at least, not before you know what you’re doing.” Bandit looked back up at him with wide eyes. Blitzo smiled, “it’s time for you to start training up.”  

------------  

Harper was half asleep when the lights flickered on. She was leaning over her drawings and sat up, ready to ask Papa if he was done, only to gasp in seeing Daddy at the door. She got up and ran over to him. He moaned and she looked to see one of his arms wasn’t working.  

“Are you alright Daddy?”  

“Oh,” She saw him roll his hurt arm. “Daddy will be fine.”  

“Right after Papa fixes him up.” Papa, who was standing off to the side, picked them both up and started walking them back up to the penthouse. People were staring at them and Papa banged a wall, alarting the staff who then started going back to work. Daddy kept saying sorry, but she was happy that he was home. Papa was the same as he told him that he wasn’t to scare them like that again and that he’ll need a bodyguard from now on.  

Daddy and Papa helped her into bed but not before she hugged Daddy one more time, kissing his head. “I’m glad your back Daddy!”  

“Me too Sweetsong,” he tucked her in with his good arm. “Me too.”  

-----------  

The fires were dying down as Striker finally stood back up. His face burned but it’s not like he didn’t know how that felt. He grabbed some of his first aid shit that he stashed away and started laying on thick cream. Another scar, another song and dance. Looking away from the reflection of the car that he was putting on the medication, he looked off in the direction where he came from.  

That Bandit kid was different.  

He found that out day one when he met the boy.  

Right after his first failed attempt with the royal killing, he took notice how his weapon in question that was crafted in holy blood started glowing a few times.  

At first, he didn’t know how the fuck that was possible. That only happened when it was around Pride after that mass extermination event or if he were near where the king of Hell was at—a price far too great for him to match at the moment—when the thought crossed his mind.  

No... that kid wasn’t...  

Yet the evidence kept up on the second outing when it happened near that cursed IMP van, the same one that was owned by the boy’s father. He knew that there was no way in all of Hell that they had a holy weapon, his were given to him by the royals who wanted his kill dead as payment. Imps, full blooded or otherwise, are never allowed such things nowadays given Miss. Carmine cornered the market on the dealings of angelic weapons. Even then though, he acted boiling hot.  

That can only happen around fresh flowing holy blood.  

Angelic...  

He smiled as he fixed his eye.  

“I’m coming for you, little Nephilim.”

Chapter Text

The air was crisp and clean, as always expected in the realm of Heaven.  

“Baby, baby, baby!”   

The sounds of guitar played loud and hard in the office of one of the miliary commander of Heaven’s elite forces, echoing off the walls of decorated awards given by the top heads for his secret task force.    

“Lightening!” Adam looks over his self-made lyrics, lowering his axe as he writes in a few notes. “Not bad but could use a little something...oh!”   

He plays a fast beat as sparks of his magic fly off.   

“That! Yeah!!~”  

A series of knocks on his door shifted his attention. He rolled his eyes. “What?”  

“Dad?” The door cracks open a tad. “It’s me.”   

“Oh right,” Adam recognizes the voice as he relaxes on top of his desk. “Yeah, come in, just close the door when you do kay?”  

Stepping inside, his blond hair cubby shaded son walked inside, a nervous yet somehow also determined look was fresh on his face as he stepped forward before closing the door. “We need to ta-talk.”   

“About what Abel?” The first man asks nonchalantly, strumming a few cords.  

His son clears his throat. “I don’t think that Scout should be-”  

“Hold that thought!” Adam casually presses a button to the machine beside his office phone. “Yeah Janet? Can you order me so fucking ribs? Not the nasty shit that Even made, I’m talking mouthwatering ones from Wendy and, did you want anything?”  

Abel sighs. “No dad, I’m good.”   

“Yeah, and that should do it.”   

“Right away Commander.” The voice on the other end sounded tired but took his order before switching off.   

Adam writes down a few notes as Abel speaks back up. “As I was saying, I think that Scout shouldn’t be-”  

“Speaking of which, do you think that you and the misuses could set a date for when you want to host the family dinner next month? I got some things I’m doing, and I just want to make sure that I can get some of your wife’s cornbread and fries.”  

“I-I can certainly ask her tonight.”   

“Fuck that shit is good.”   

“Dad.”   

“What?” Adam asks, annoyed that he keeps getting interloped. “If you got something to say then say it already! Man, I got shit to do.”  

Abel breathes through his nose.  

“I think Scout shouldn’t be an exorcist anymore.”  

Adam blinks, putting his guitar away and climbs back into his office seat. “Excuse me?”  

“I-You heard me.”   

The mask that is on Adam’s face is taken off and set aside, the human face showing his very annoyed expression with a deep frown on his face. “No, I don’t think I did. You did not ask me that.” Abel looked off to the side. He could walk out of here; nothing would change but he’s done that before. Instead, he looks at his dad’s frustrated golden eyes.   

“I had many daughters in the last eight thousand years, so many that I loved, all different names and appearances. Yet, the one thing in common with them all is that they each end up working for you.” He steps a tad closer. “You know, I only have a handful of children. Everyone else on Earth came from Seth after...well you know.”   

Adam frowns his brows and looks off to the side, yet thankfully says nothing.   

Abel continues. “My children each went into the miliary, just like me, to help you and the rest of Heaven. Yet now I stand here with only a few. Why is that?”  

The first man glares at the side. He knows why but refuses to say it.  

Abel says it for him. “Your girls, your exorcists have no idea how vulnerable they truthy are down there, do they? How when one of them dies, the others don’t know because you and the rest of the angels aware cover it up. How no one in Hell know because of the same reason? You’re good at your job and you want to keep it that way, even if they have to pay for it everyone once in a while?”  

Adam finally speaks up; his voice is low and harsh. “Boy, do you know how difficult it is being a commander? How much we had to deal with just to keep... the way things are?”  

“Your propaganda isn’t going to last forever.” Abel rubs his right arm. “Do you think it was wise to trust the royals down there keep quiet about it?”  

“Lucifer knows better than to say a word.” Adam leans back. “if he says a word, if he gets involved, he knows what it will cost him.”   

“The man’s wife already left him.”   

“That woman,” Adam stands up, his hands spread on the desk. “And her deal with me allows her to stay here and to not bother with her kid or husband.”  

“She left them.”   

Adam huffed. “At least it was her own choice for once.”   

Abel glared at the ground. So many of them are gone. So many demons from as old as he to even long after, all the way to the 19th century...just gone. If any from before then exist, so few of them are still either in hiding or have enough power to prevent their final death.   

The ancient wars cost them so much.  

“Scout and her sisters are staying in my army.” Adam says after a long bind of silence, grabbing his guitar from the side. “She has a bright future in this place.”  

With that, he goes back to ignoring Adam, his earlier friendly attuite dropped completely.  

Abel leaves without another word, guitar strings play softly as he departs.  

Scout’s room was cluttered with papers, notes she took in the past few months all taking space in her room in piles with a some stringed on a corkboard with colored string. Her long hair in a messy ponytail as she looks over the mystery board she crafted for some time now.   

Ever since her grandfather gave her this secret mission to spy on the Morningstars of Hell, she questioned why now. Why does he require this information now? Surely one such as him has all the information he needs from literal thousands of years of personal research.   

The only rational reason would be the newest factor, that is Prince Chance.  

He’s the only being in that family that has little to no information on him after all. Yet even after her own, unwritten, rendezvouses of the past several years, even she has only a handful of facts that she knows of him. Yet the idea of knowing that he adores horses and that he is interested in literature is certainly not what needs to be documented.   

Then there’s this Bandit character. How does he play in all of this?  

Someone of his power and close personal connection to the royal family must mean something, but what?  

She hears knocking on her bedroom door. She turns to see her mother carrying a plate of cute celery sticks and peanut butter. “Can I come in sweetie?”  

“You may.”   

Her mother smiles, slowly stepping inside. “My, you certainly have been busy.”   

She knees down and passes the plate of food over to her. Scout accepts it and starts nibbling one of them. It has been a while since breakfast after all and her mind needs to remain sharp.  

Her mother sits down on her bed. “Can we talk for a moment?”  

Scout sighs, perhaps a break to speak with her mother wouldn’t harm her current mission, so long as it was quick. She sets the plate down at her bedside and sits next to her mother. Her mom looks down at her with a soft smile. “You’ve been working so hard at all of this.”   

“Indeed.” Scout remarks. She wishes that it would reveal results sooner than later.  

Her mother’s smile appears slightly sadden “I’m worried about you Sweetie. You don’t have friends your age to play with.”   

Scout groans. This again?  

“I just want you to find someone, even if it’s just one friend. I can’t help but worry how lonely you get.”  

Scout is about to speak up, when the feeling stings her.   

...Yes, she knows the feeling.   

Alone...  

There are times her eyes wander outside to see children playing and laughing, running around without a care. While she knows her reasonability, there is that longing.  

She wants to tell her mother the same no but instead nods a tad. Her mother hugs her. After a minute of this, her mother leaves her to think it over.   

Instead, her mind draws back to the board.   

Her brows fold.   

The archives should hold the answers she needs.

“I just don’t know what to do anymore.”   

Abel sat in the middle of a cafe alongside one of the highest seraphim Emily and Saint Peter with a plate of cheesy fries in the middle for all three to share. Thank goodness that this cafe wasn’t too crowded today, it was one of the few reserved for higher ranked angels to give them more privately.   

He sipped his lemonade with one of his hands holding his head, tilted to the side. “My dad has always been like this, and my kids just want to follow Grandpa with the idea that he’s the most important being in all of creation.”  

“Now you know that’s not true.” Emily holds his shoulder, showing off her warm smile.   

“Yeah,” Peter chuckled. “Well, he’s the first man of course, but the most important? Important certainly but not the...” He blushes upon seeing his words amount to nowhere. “Sorry.”    

Abel sighs. Well, he means well.   

Emily speaks up once more. “The gift of having your children love your father is good, yet I do understand that you feel left out or distressed, with them working so hard at their jobs. Work is good, but without taking time to enjoy the blessings around you, such things are a waste. Their work in our armies is important, but there are already so many to carry the load.”   

“Life is about work and play,” Peter adds. “I’m sure your kids just need a reminder. Hey! Maybe you could take the family around the astral planes of eternity for the weekend. That could be fun!”  

“Oh! I think he could also show them the sights of the aurora borealis!” Emily clapped her hands. “When was the last time your children saw such sights? It could be so fun!”   

As Saint Peter and Emily chatted away with ideas that he could spend with this family, his thoughts drew back to the real matter at hand. The secret of keeping his real job working for his dad and his platoon, how they can’t even disclose what they do or why they meet more than any other unit, is a lot. Keeping it all under wraps is a challenge when you have friends that could help, but don’t know because it’s forbidden by Sera of all angels. If he could say it without getting thrown...  

He shook his head. His friends asked him if he was okay, and he smiled.   

It’s fine. It’s fine.   

He’s fine.   

She was almost at the archives. Scout looked around to see other angels, heavenborn and winners, walking around minding their own things. She rolled her eyes as a swarm of children ran around carrying ice cream with ballons around their wrists. She fixed her uniform as she marched towards the entrance.   

“Scout?” There was a familiar voice before her. She moaned a tad before turning around to see her sisters. Once known as Grace and Leah, Grease and Lightening are her fellow exorcists. However, just because they were four years older than her, they were already full time on the field team. The twins looked at her with mild surpise before Lightening laughed.   

“What are you doing here?”   

“Shouldn’t you be at home with mom?” Grease added on. “Or at least doing something outside of the uniform?”  

Indeed, while Scout was still properly dressed, they were out of uniform at the moment wearing matching high tops and skirts. Typical.   

“I’m dealing with business from the commander.” She stated firmly.   

“Commander ha?” Grease rolled her eyes before walking over to her. “What did Grandpa want this time?”   

“You shouldn’t speak so plainly about him.” She retorted.   

Lightning scoffed. “Really? You’re still on that? Relax, we’re off work.”   

“And that means all of us kiddo,” Grease then had to go rub her hands into Scout’s hair. Scout groaned before moving her hand away.   

“Do I want to know what you are doing here?”  

Grease moaned back, turning her attention to the other. “Listen to her, she sounds like she’s Lute herself with that nonsense.”   

Lightening flopped her Alburn hair before looking down at Scout. “What’s going on is that we’re about to go hang with the some of the girls at the club, like adults, which you are, well, sadly not.”  

Scout felt her face flush as her sister shared a laugh.   

Grease cooed. “Oh, cheer up, you’ll get there one day. We all started off like little you...well, some did, the rest of us where more into having a life.”   

Scout had enough. She turned back and flew inside without another word to them. Before she could close the door, she heard them talk more to themselves.   

“What’s wrong with her?”  

“Oh, who cares, she’s too dull to talk to.”   

That’s when a collection of her platoon showed up. Grease and Lightening squealed as they greeted them but also their boyfriends who showed up along with other military men as the group of several left for karaoke. Scout shut the door.  

The archives held many different know facts about the universe they lived in. It was a library of collections from different works throughout not only Heaven’s history but Earths and even some of Hell’s. However, while a good majority was available to the public, some were only about to be accessed by the military and high ups. It’s how Scout was able to find herself in the bowls of the basement and into the most topic fielded information. Even so, she was annoyed because she was having trouble figuring out where to even start.   

Well, the clearest answer was to investigate Hell’s Autecology records of its different species. Figuring out a trail from there was the tricky part. Hellborn beings can range from the lowest of the Hellhounds to those of the Morningstar household. It could take her hours to find so much a breadcrumb of an idea what to look for.   

“Alright then.” She popped her knuckles as she took out a few documents to start off with.   

She started working away from what Bandit couldn’t be and moved those files out of the way to avoid mixing them into her possible pile. Hellhound was the first to fall there of course, she dropped that unceremonious in the corner. Goetia was a possibility, so she didn’t want to rule that out just yet. Imps were what Bandit took the appearance of, but they don’t have any powers since the end of the Heaven Wars. There are subspecies of smaller groups that she sorted little here and there, some maybes and certain nots.   

For some reason, her eyes started glued to the sins, more directly at the file of Morningstar.   

Now, there was a possibility that such a person could have been overlooked, their records were only so accurate until relooked into and organized. Still, the idea of missing someone so high ranked was laughable. As far as she was told, even Chance’s own birth record was made the moment Heaven was aware of the Princess’s expected labor and even had a higher end record someone in detail. She didn’t have access to that, but she knew it was there.  

Even so, that nagging feeling won’t leave her mind.   

Zipping out of the room, she grabbed a few books and flew back. She looked at the worn-out cover with hold angelic writing in pure gold.  

‘Nephilim: Hybrids of Angels and other Beings.’  

Cracking the pages, she flipped around different passages. She didn’t know what to expect or what she felt as though her mind was looking for, yet her fingers stopped upon seeing another word.  

Nephalem; A hybrid abomination between an angel and a demonic being.   

She closed the book, her eyes wide at what she saw.   

That...was certainly a possibility.   

She brought up some notebook paper and created a makeshift family tree. She started with Lucifer, then wrote down Princess Charlie, then joined down Chance’s own name. Pausing, she then moved up to the line where the princess’s name was and placed a question mark. After a moment, she put an [IMP] in brackets. Next, she drew a single line linked to hers. A question mark was placed above it, but then a few more lines were created.  

Bandit next to Chance.  

She formed a line.  

She swallowed, looking down at the family chart she made.  

...  

In a next moment, she quickly packed everything back to where it was, folded up the paper and stuffed it into her pocket before quickly flying outside.   

There was one more thing she needed.  

Hell was hot despite how late in the day it was. She flew out of the portal with her hood counselling her form from the realm now around her before dipping into a nearby ally. She sighed deeply as she noticed no one bothered her. Good, no one noticed.   

Using her magic, she formed a ball and set it out. She followed it to find where the prince was.  

***

“...And then, another giant shark guy came out of nowhere and my dad, you know what my dad?”  

She found them coming out of a cafe with sodas in hand. However, they weren’t alone as a tall white spider man was checking his phone right behind them, eyes flicking back to them every second. She knew that said spider, who was either a woman or a man, was with them because he causally asked if they were heading to the music store, text and the prince among them said they were.  

She watched with her cloak on as her eyes were glued to this Bandit character sharing his story. She was impressed by his tale of when his dad and his dad’s old childhood friend were kidnapped days prior.  

“He shot at them?” Chance asked, puzzled, as he took a deep sip of his drink.  

“He did!” Bandit quickly replied. “But then that Fizzarolli guy was using his crazy flexible arms to move him around like pin wheels!”  

“Sound fucking nuts.” The spider commented.  

“Oh, you won’t believe it! So then-”  

The rest of the story faded into the background for her as her focus was now on the empty cups. Before they could touch the trash, and ruin it, she quickly turned invisible and flew down. She grabbed each before they were discarded completely.  

The boys noticed the change in the breeze and looked around.  

“Did you just feel that random breeze?” Chance asked, looking around.  

“Yeah.” Bandit drawled for a second.  

“Just the wind kids.” The spider remarked, now walking ahead of them for a second before the boy caught up.  

She sighed deeply before placing the items carefully into a plastic bag she brought with her and formed another portal before zipping inside.  

It closed behind.

Chapter Text

Deep inside of the under belly that makes up Hell is the Ring of Greed; a land of smoke stacks and creatures that feed of the pockets of the less fortunate. Skies painted with green that used to be painted with gold, the land is shame of it's former beauty. While most would not be aware of such things in the modern age, the lands of greed were once bathed in gold and jewels. The people had enough wealth that they could have been mistaken for Envy. Yet such times are the past. Now the city is seen as a nest for the infestation of mobs with imps and loan sharks. The lowest of the low make their marks on the easy to target and prey to gain more territory than any other.  

Such is the way of life.  

The prince of this cesspool of madness is Mammon himself.  

A jester by his start, the ruler was created to entertain. Yet his greed was formed into his soul such as how many sins are formed. His world is left to fed for itself as he has more, what he deems as, important matters to deal with.  

As of this moment in time, such things would be his Annual Clown Pageant.  

Started many years ago as a form of gaining new talent to exploit for large profit, he created a competition that showed him what his public thought was popular. Him being a ancient being, he seen everything under Earth's sun and Hell's skies. He wanted to find a jester himself. After all, such entertain should be for his enjoy of some kind. He realized long ago that he much prefers using others to get what he is after rather than doing all that boring hard work himself. Like for fucks sake, he's not a wimpy angel!  

At the moment though, he's bored out of his mind trying to tackle all this last minute paperwork before the big show tonight. The red carpet is beat, the stage is cleared off, and more importantly...it's a sold out event!  

He sticks one of his many hands into a bag of random cash he withdrawn from the ticket sales as the other scribbled his name on some contracts that he has ready for the winner to sign for a year long deal.  

Not that it's really necessary.  

He hums as his eyes looks up at a poster made for his star: Fizzarolli.  

He discovered the kid during one of his acts at that old ruin down trash that was called a circus. He would've picked him up right then and there, if he didn't need to deal with so much push back given the kid's age! Fuck Lucifer and the others for telling him to not take advantage of kids! Fuck that stupid Industrial Revolution for giving him ideas and the child acts that came up from it! Whatever, he was going to have to wait anyway.  

Turns out, the place really was a trash bomb waiting to blow and blow it did.  

He was bumbled out upon finding out about the fire. That kid had everything he needed. Still, he was ready to spend forever looking for someone else. When he found out the kid was live, he still wanted to leave upon seeing a legless, armless worm of an imp that half blind and completely deaf.  

Think of the money he could have wasted!  

Yet...it was that kid that looked up to him with pleading eyes, begging...  

He sighed.  

He was Greed, but he wasn't made of Stone.  

Besides, he had a way of working around the problem.  

Now, did he regret getting his fellow sin involved after years later knowing what he knew now?  

A bit.  

Afterall, it wasn't like Ozzie owned his soul or anything.  

Despite that, and after lots of surgeries and physical therapy to retrain himself, the kid still showed skill.  

Different now was that he was just more flexible, and that just made him better!  

So yeah, he somewhat regrets getting his fellow sin involved in fixing his star after what he discovered in closed doors. However, so long as he keeps working, that doesn’t matter.  

After all, the pageant he threw every year was just for profit, but also to keep his star in line that he can be “replaced”   

He laughed to himself when he found his cell phone ringing. "Fuck, chat shit."  

Picking up the phone with a free hand, he clicks into the group chat that Levi made several years ago in place of the letters they once had to pen by hand.  

His eyes glossed over the words on the screen.  

“Boring...not interested...fucking stop dropping so many pictures Bel-hum?” 
There at the bottom was an announcement made by Athan about Charlie’s new hotel for sinners. It’s old news by this point but this one showed a new poster made by his niece with her showing off her big bright smile.  

While he values money above most things, as one should, he can’t help but look fondly at the poster.  

His niece has this spark to her. Each of his fellow sins love her for one reason or another but he was drawn to her ambition. When she wanted something, she wanted it badly. Her Greed for things to go her way, while not money based, was still something that he could respect. Greed came in all kinds of forms after all. It warmed the deepest parts of his heart to see her thrive. Yeah, Pride is still annoying with seeing her as this kid, he saw a young star just ready to shine bright and made the world see the Queen of Hell she would be. She has a long way to go but this hotel...  

That was something he could get behind!  

A young business is the just the steppingstone that will one day become a franchise! Hotels for Rehab and Sinners lining up to be better or whatever!  

Of course, he grumbled when he recalled that she wasn’t charging any of her residents. Like what are you doing girly for you to ignore the bigger picture here?  

On the other hand, at least she’s not paying her staff.  

So...50/50  

He starts typing in the chat, hoping that the kid would take notice of his good advice to start bleeding her guest dry and to charge double, no triple the price! Screw the other sins typing up negative shit, they just don’t understand his vision!  

“Fucking Mam...”  

Asmodeus mumbled under his breath as he looked away from the chat room to rub his head. It’s a wonder the man keeps his ring from burning to into flames using his own claim to fame alone. The King of Lust smiles a tad when his niece comes to mind. She’s got a good thing she’s trying to do.  

He frowns again upon recalling one of her main line guests: Angel Dust. The white and pink spider with a feminine charm has a decent performance, though his films are lacking. If he didn’t see his work with other directors in the past, you won’t be able to tell.  

Now the Overlord Valentino is a strange one that rubs him in a bad way. The nasty scripts he’s overseen are not only repetitive but dry as Wrath. What is with all those fucking Gang Bangs lately? The past decade and a half is got to be a fetish for Valentino or something. His films are running on fumes of the desperate and hazbin.  

Wonder if that’s why Charlie renamed the place the Hazbin Hotel?  

Either way, he feels for the poor souls stuck with that nonsense. If only Angel Dust wasn’t a sinner, he could have gotten a real quality career a long time ago. Maybe under himself.  

“Papa!”  

The Sin blinks as he feels his daughter’s tiny hand tugging at his pant legs.  

“Hey Sweetsong~” He pats the top of her head. “Sorry bout that, Papa was inside his head again.”  

“It’s kay!” She laughs a little before grabbing his hand. “Daddy needs you for someth”  

He sighs as he picks his baby bird up and carries her into the other room to see his Froggy at his vanity trying to apply his creams and lotions to his face, or at least he would be if the King of Lust didn’t have his canceling cream in his back pocket.  

“Oh, fuck. Mammon is gonna notice that. Ozzie! Where did my foundation go?!”  

He forces a cough, his love finally spotting their little girl.  

“Oh, Sorry Sweetsong! Daddy is just trying to figure out where his foundation went! Have you seen it sweetie?”  

“Nay na Daddy.” Asmodeus plops Harper down as she runs to the couch to pick up her toy. The royal sighs as he turns his attention back to his partner.  

“This is the tenth year in a row you've done this stupid pageant, Froggie. And you win everytime! How come you're always so dead set on this?” His daughter laughs at the word stupid before playing a pretend game with her toy like it’s her baby, toddling out of the room to go get her milk. Good, he didn’t want her to overhear anything too much for her little horns.  

Of course, his Froggie tries to justify his actions by talking about how he wants to make Mammon proud of this and how he expects perfection with that. Perfection. Hump!  

How does that man have the gall to say such words to his sweet Fizzy Frog.  

Fizzarolli slumps into the couch as he approaches his love. "Fizz, you ain't perfect! Nobody is! How abooout, you sit this one out, and let someone else take the spotlight? You deserve a break. Or a vacation, where you don't have to fend off creeps the entire time.” He’s more than ready to break every one of Mammon’s robots that stole this beautiful imp’s identity and made a profit off a mockery.  

Fizzy scoffs “I had to fend of creeps before the robots, I just have thirstier ones, now. Besides, I just- have to do this!”  

“Lemme rephrase: I don't like how many creeps you have now, thanks to Mammon. And I don't like designing sex toys with your likeness for him! Pretty sure you feel the same.”  

“I just don't think about it, a toy is a toy! calms down Look, Ozz, I'm fine. Working for Mammon is a big deal to me. He's been my idol since I was five, I can't just- not compete! I'd be letting him down! Th-the fans down!” Now his sweetheart sounds frustrated. Still, he’s pissed off at Mammon for causing this.  

“Mammon can eat my ass - in a bad way. Fizz, I've known that guy since the start of Hell, and He. Fucking. Sucks. Always has! He doesn't even do clown shit anymore.”  

Then he sees the dejected look on Fizzarolli's face. Damn it. He lets out a heavy sigh before handing him a small jar of foundation. Froggie’s smile warms his heart, yet his instance takes the jar and, while facing the mirror, applies some until the grey patch is gone...hurts.  

“I just don't want you doing all this for someone's approval. Sometimes heroes let you down.”  

“I know, Ozz. But, this- i-is for me. I don't wanna lose.”  

He walks out of the room. He isn’t sure what to do but then has an idea and picks up his phone. Even if he can’t be there in person to protect him, he will make sure that someone can.  

Ozzie’s limo is on its way down into Greed. Inside are four passengers; the ruler of Lust, his partner, the man he hired as a bodyguard for his love and the said bodyguard’s preteen son. Fizz's former bestie, then lifelong enemy, then recent hero, now newly rekindled sort of friend, Blitzo and him were talking on the phone the other night. He called to hire him to guard and protect Fizz as someone that his sweet imp will somewhat allow to follow and for him not to worry about another kidnapping account. The only deal was that he had to bring his kid along due to the boy being grounded. Apparently, this was like the four or fifth time?  

He can only hope that his little Harper doesn’t end up like that someday.  

He looks down at Fizz, sitting beside him, who appeared anxious yet hopeful. Their talk before picking the man up was about trusting in Blitzo's abilities despite their complicated history. Which fair. The bodyguard, Blitzo, was focused and alert outside. While his son, the preteen, oscillated between boredom and curiosity, glancing out the window at the unfamiliar sights of Greed.  

Asmodeus's mouth opened and closed a few times as this was the first time he was meeting the both of them in person, yet he kept his mouth shut. Outside of what his Fizzie would/could say, that's not why.  

He didn't say it when they got into the limo, not even when they showed up at his tower before heading off. Yet...that kid.  

That kid's got a whole lot of magic going on around him.  

Like, it makes sense since Fizz and the boy's dad are imps, but that just makes it all the more baffling. Asmodeus couldn't help but feel a mix of intrigue and concern about the magical aura surrounding the boy. It was unlike anything he'd encountered before, a swirling blend of potential and unpredictability that seemed to shimmer in the air.  

Asmodeus wondered if the boy was even aware of the power he held, or if it was something that would only manifest with time.  

Before he can ask or say a word, the limo stops. They're at the pageant. He stops himself. This is not the time or the place. Instead of dealing with...all of that, the doors open to the crowds of screaming fans and camera shots.  

There was a huge green and yellow circus tent in Greed as a crowd is gathered behind a blockage. Bandit blinked just as Fizzarolli leaps out of the limo and greets the fans as they cheer him on. Just after him the sin of lust, Asmodeus teleports out with a form that was under wraps. Bandit cringed as his dad fell out and faceplants onto the ground, cursing as he gets back to his feet rubbing his head a tad. Bandit walked behind the adults, trailing as everyone else’s attention was on them.  

When dad told him that he managed to get him tickets to the event, he wondered why but then his dad told him that he wanted to keep a better eye on him after the Striker and Moxxie’s dad deal. For once, Bandit didn’t argue, surprising his dad but didn’t ask either.  

While he didn’t want to say it outload, he wanted to go along with his dad.  

He didn’t want to be away from him so soon either.  

So, he made no fuss as he walked behind all of them, ignoring the lights and cameras drawn to the clown as the fans cheered. He decided to wait until he got inside and away from all these eyes to scroll his phone for the next how many hours this would take. He had never really seen the show before and he didn’t see the big deal. It’s just a lot of people making a fool of themselves for other people’s enjoyment. It left a bad taste in his mouth.  

He took notice of the King of Lust’s eyes darting back to him after a few seconds. He didn’t understand why he kept looking at him, but it messed with his insides.  

He pretended not to notice how the larger being kept eyeing him inside the overpriced car, but he didn’t like how surprised he looked nor how much it looked like he wanted to say something.  

He noticed somehow. Someway, he saw he had magic.  

The feeling ran chills down his spine, but he forced himself to relax.  It was okay, maybe it was something else he saw. He was probably curious about him and his strange hair color. Bandit aruged with himself even as the sin disappeared into his smoke and flew away.  

His hands were inside his pockets, fingers kept rubbing into his amulet.  

He ran up to catch up with his dad.  

“Come on, it's just like old times. I'll make sure no one gives you shit, today.” His dad told Fizzarolli, he in turn gave him a shit face, but somehow unoffending response.  

Bandit felt something shift in the air.  

And that’s when a chime was heard as a larger-than-life green clown demon with four arms appeared waving around a staff with a dollar sign tip.  

“Aaay, there he is! How's my bright, shiny, brand baby doing? Ready to reclaim your win another year? Yeah?” The demon in question took hold of Fizzarolli’s jaw, givng a passing glare at him as the other freezed up before trying to play it off with his voice muffled from the sneezing.  

“You know it, Mammon sir.” 
Ah, so this was the sin of Greed... 

Said sin sniffed the air and, for a moment, looked away from the clown in his hands before his head darted around before finally landing on Bandit. Eyes narrowed before tilting his head towards the side.  

His fingers started rubbing the amulet faster.  

The Sin blinked before seemingly remembering himself.  

His attention turns back to Fizzarolli. He speaks around the competition as this was old hat for them both yet also with the idea that Mammon had this air about him, like his words mattered more than demons lower than him. Bandit had to guess why that fazed him at all but he didn’t really care either. Yet if he had to guess why it bothered him, it was because it bothered his dad who just spoke up against the Sin.  

His dad didn’t pay the crowd any mind as he trashed talked the Sin to his face.  

Not many can do that and live, but thankfully Mammon seemed to either not care or was too busy dealing with the pageant. Plus, there was Fizzarolli trying to downplay his dad’s humor.  

Most likely the latter.  

“Why is there a kid on my red carpet?”  

And the nerves returned.  

“Oh, this kid?” Fizzarolli stood in front of his boss, standing directly in front of Bandit, blocking him from Mammon’s pupilless lime green eyes. “He’s just my bodyguard’s kid! That’s all!” Fizzarolli laughs awkwardly.  

The Sin of Greed stands over Fizzarolli as he glues his eyes to Bandit, glaring with frowned eyes.  

“Right...Well, so long as he’s paying for it.” He waves Bandit off as he vanishs back into the smoke.  

Bandit sighs in relief, relaxing his hands inside his pockets.  

The kid with that Imp is magic as fuck.  

Mammon would try to get more out of the brat, figure out his angle or whatever, if he wasn’t busy with his very important event tonight. He’s the main and only important judge after all.  

The boy is lucky, for now anyway.  

The show started off piss ass with lots of cuts in the first round from the worst pieces of boring trash this side of the ring that nearly put him to sleep. Like what the hell was his time of papishly paid team of talent agents doing on their asses all day?! He should fire the lot of them!  

At least his Fizzy didn’t disappoint. The crowd still liked him, and his fans were buying his mech off his ventures all over the arena like fucking damn good hot cakes and popcorn. He should get some popcorn.  

Oh, and there was the twin act that impressed him.  

Who knew that women could be funny!  

These Glam sisters were a riot and damn their sexiness sell! Is it a kick in the face of his fellow sin? Heck yeah. But did he deserve it?  

Hell Yeah!  

Even if that wasn’t the case though, these Bitches are giving him the cash; praising the ground he’s above and doing so in his style! Like fuck him upside the wall, he just might have a final show down that he’s been missing for over a decade!  

Wait, finalists mean...  

Fuck! Meet and greet!  

Thats the good money shit!  

Bandit is standing in the corner of a very packed room full, well desperate fans paying out their live savings just to meet some people who put on an okay show. He was a little amused watching it, but not that great. Try see if any of them can run away from a swarm of bullets while jumping up and down alley ways without breaking a sweat and then he’ll be impressed.  

Hell, what Fizz did back when he and his dad were fighting for their lives was something to watch.  

Miles more interesting than this shit.  

He had to hold back yawning when he was surrounded in a room that was too small for so many people jumping and pleading for an autograph. Lots of them were adults that threw their money away. He did spot a kid that didn’t have a penny to his name that was kicked by the sin himself, Bandit frown his eyebrows at that.  

Like, he really doesn’t want to be around Greed types for a reason.  

“You know, if you’re as rich as your magic is saying, then you best pay up now.”  

He blinked in shock before looking up at the sin that was now directly behind him, looking down at him with mild interest. Bandit’s throat felt instantly dry, his eyes blinking.  

He feels like an ant.  

“Well?” Mammon pressed.  

Bandit took in a deep breath, one of his hands digging into his pocket. “I’m-m with my dad so-”  

He was horrified to see Mammon just grabbing the hand that was inside his pocket, showing him holding his amulet.  

“Looks nice, for a secondhand training amulet.” The Greed of Sin gives it a look over.  

Bandit instinctively pulls his hand away, gripping the amulet. “It’s a gift from a friend.”  

Mammon blinks in surprise. His eyes are wide as he looks down at the kid. “How did you do that so easily?”  

“Do what?”  

“Pull away.”  

Bandit looks confused now. Mammon looks around then asks him who his dad is. Bandit points him out, showing that he’s the one guarding Fizzarolli. Said Sin looks down at him with a hard frown. “Listen kid, don’t fucking lie to a Sin like me and think you can--”  

Their attention is suddenly drawn to some guy attacking Fizzarolli.  

Fizzarolli is saved by his dad, holding down the freaky guy with thick glasses before sending the guy off to go check on his old friend. Bandit felt a breeze past him as the Sin was now in front of Fizzarolli, talking to him about taking a break before his act. Thankfully, Bandit uses this to run over to his dad who is hanging upside down making a remark about Mammon’s act to Fizzarolli.  

Even after a much more nervous Fizzarolli when to go take five, after the Glam twins (why do they act like the same person split in two, seriously creepy) and even after they started their show with his dad and the other beside him, he felt a shiver run up his spine.  

His fingers when to back rubbing his amulet.  

Asmoudeus was feeling all kinds of emotions about what he was witnessing. Watching from the sidelines, invisible to anyone else around him, he watched the act that took place on stage. Like, he was the Prince of Lust and he was mentally telling them to take a cold shower. How do Levi and Athan deal with this? Mammon is soaking up the attention and draws from how many people are just pleading with these girls to just have their way with the crowd.  

Where was the comedy? The Humor? Like were they clowns or strippers? Could be both.  

However, before he wondered if they should be dealt with by his own hand or Envy, while also trying to tare Greed into a new one for steal his thing, his lungs tighten.  

Fizzie was running away in panic!  

All his attention was now on his secret love as he quickly trailed him back to his dressing room. Storming inside, he asked if his Froggie was okay, but the man just wanted to know why every kept asking that.  

Shit.  

Asmodeus tries to enter the room, but due to his tremendous size, he cannot get through the door. Fucking tiny doors. Snapping his fingers, he shrinks down to a much smaller size, allowing him to enter the room and walk over.  

“Come on, Froggie...”  

“I'm fine! I'm fine! Just needed a minute!” His imp love attempts to put his make-up on again, but his hands are still shaking. Oh baby...  

“You aren't okay, you're shaking.”  

“Ozz...” Fizzarolli gets up, walks away from the desk, and toward the poster next to the doorway. He looks on edge, yet calm. “I'm about to go on for the finale, I need some time to mentally prepare.” Bullshit. He is ready to take him home and away from this place in seconds! However, he controls that impulse. Instead telling that he should have to do this to himself. His Fizz is good enough and far too good for this place.    

“Ozz, I have to do this. This could be my last chance to prove that I'm still good at this. That it's not over! That I'm still good enough! It's not just Mammon. I'm fine. I just...need to be better.” He walks back over to work more on his make-up but doesn't move to do more.  

Asmodeus speaks his mind. “You think you need to be this perfect, model performer, but that's because Mammon is always forcing that image onto you!” Fuck he hates how that man tries to keep hold of his partner’s mental state!  

However, what Fizz reveals next stops his heart cold.  

“But, everything I have is because of Mammon. I have this life. I have security. I have you. Without Mammon I wouldn't be... I wouldn't have... I just... I have to win this.”  

Oh.  

Oh fuck.  

“Fizzie...”  

“I don't want to lose. Because I feel like if I lose this, I lose you.”  

His heart breaks but he keeps his confidence up with sweet words, holding his shoulders “How would you lose me? Come on, Froggie.”  

Fizz pulls his arms away. “You're only with me because of who I am at my best!”  

He gets up and walks behind him. His words sound painful to say, let alone hear. The moment he took of his hat to reveal the damaged, broken face of the man as a reminder of something that he told himself, his voice and confidence just as scared. “Without all this, I'm just nothing, and Mammon made me this. I owe it all to him.”  

Asmodeus reminds him of something more honest than Mammon’s past threats; he reminds him that while Mammon introduced the two, they found their love on their own. Fizz was already this amazing person, and Mammon only took advantage of that fact. His love paced his fellow Sin in talent and devotion.  

There were very few that were so close to the Prince of Lust’s heart.  

Many of them long gone, eons apart, but this man was something new and beautiful.  

They got into the rhythm of a song meant for two, dancing inside of that dressing room with the world outside. Their baby Harper was a part of their spark, that is certain, but they sang of the flaws of their love that kept pushing through the storm.  

He decided long ago that he was going to marry this man.  

And he was tired to keeping it a secret.  

Maybe he should talk to Fizz first before acting, but he was done hiding it.  

Done pretending that their daughter wasn’t both of theirs and that he was done pretending that he wasn’t in love again.  

Of course, it’s going to be a problem for certain others to find out, and a few letters he’ll need to send out personally so that he doesn’t get their full-blown rants, but ten years was plenty long enough.  

Also fuck that random imp that tried to shoot his Fizz inside the dressing room, turns out hiring that Blitz guy was a smart move.  

Okay, he shakes his head at the hypocrite remark, he deserves that much.  

Mammon appears from a puff of his green smoke with rage in his eyes that could mistake him for Satan.  

Fucking Ozz! Fucking Shit ungrateful Bitch Fizz!  

Fuck them both to the void and the 8th Ring!  

Everything was going his way and, while the crowd was a bit upset, Fizz came on like he was meant to. He sang a song about quitting some shit and he didn’t care what the words were. He didn’t bat an eye when he thought he heard Asmodeus’s voice. He certainly didn’t understand until the imp literally said his name to the entire arena!  

He was fucking quitting!  

That little shit!  

He popped on stage ready to give that little shit a mouth full only for his secret boyfriend that was the Sin of Lust to stand there like a white knight to defend him in front of everyone! Mammon was prepared to let the matter go, to let them both leave the stage with their little secret knowing that they couldn’t do anything rash like reveal they were in love to the whole entire of Hell...  

They revealed they were in love to the whole entire of Hell.  

What  

The  

SHITTT!!!  

Mammon tares down his office with smoke and fire blazing for a good while until there is nothing left. He slumps back into his now broken office chair and groans loudly. Okay, damage control. What were their names again? Glim and G something? Guess he’ll have to make them sign a contract and get some fuck dolls out for them. They’re sexy enought to bring in a pretty penny, right?  

.... He drops onto his desk.  

He wants his cash cow!  

He huffs, then feels a strange vibration in his pocket.  

Right, his phone.  

He picks it up to see a message on the chat. Something about a meeting or shi--  

The phone falls out of his hands, his eyes are wide open as he stands up.  

It’s a meeting in the Morningstar Palace.  

Lucifer.

Chapter Text

One week ago...  

Inside of the Palace of Morningstar, deep into the office of the King of Hell, Lucifer is staring wide eye at a computer monitor as the results he’s seeing. 

25% Match with Lucifer Moringstar; 48% Match with Charlotte Morningstar; 98% Match with Chance Morningstar  

Results...Subject contains Morningstar DNA  

He can feel every single nerve of his body pulse along with a few loose strains of hair fall out. His face feeling drained just as he blinks trying to process what he just found. Everything in the dark corner of the room feels colder than before he stepped inside. His mouth tries to say words, repeating the things that have been itching in his brain since he saw the video that Belphegor sent him days ago. None of it felt real.  

He finds himself moving away from his desk, turning his chair around before he stands up. Lucifer walks mindlessly around his office. The moment he is about the past the family portrait, he stops. Looking up, he stares at the image painted not that long ago. Crafted a tad after Chance’s birth, Charlie sits in the center there with a wide smile holding her newborn son, both he and Lilith on each side of her. Lilith's eyes faced the front, her smile nearly nonexistent. Meanwhile, he was on the newest member of their family, his smile faint but more curled softly.  

Why didn’t he realize that something, someone, was missing? 

During those early months, his grandson was a fussy sleeper. He hated to sleep alone and refused to be a part of anyone for so long with tears in his eyes. He kept feeling around his little arms to grab hold, hold what he didn’t think twice about.  

How didn’t he notice sooner? 

Even while he was shaken, he knew that he didn’t, couldn’t, figure this out on his own.  

He needed...advice. 

Present  

Six of the Seven Sins of Hell sat around a round table puzzled beyond anything as to why they were each inside having a meeting with Lucifer as host, like the past seven years hadn’t happened. Beelzebub, the Queen Bee of Gluttony, rubbed her temples. She just started raving after back-to-back parties all over ring like it was the 1980s again. Or the 2000s. Or like, the last past week? 

She was too tired for this. 

Her eyes glance around the table. To the very right of her was Levi and Athan, the two headed being that made up the Sin of Envy who were currently looking over a design for a new outfit idea in their sketch book. Nowadays, the sketching is done on their tablet but the rule keeping devices like phones and tablets were out with only laptops that were disconnected to the Wi-Fi allowed. Otherwise, she herself would be texting Vortex until Lucy arrived. Next to them was, of course, Mammon. Said Sin was busy dealing counting loose cash in his coat. It’s strange to think that he was the biggest Sin in the room when only five centuries ago, it was her. It’s strange to think if she didn’t get so sick that Hell invented liposuction centuries earlier to help her recover for the next decade and a half afterwards, she would still be stuffing her face with grease and cheese. One of her fingers rubs her Lava stomach with a slight shiver up her spin.  

Belphegor, who ran a series of hospitals, was passed out on a pillow as the only sin that was fast asleep. It’s a grueling job from what she gathered during the times she tried to ‘borrow’ some drugs from her. Like it’s mostly a night job anyway and too much paperwork for Bee to give much care. Belphegor does like performing some medical hands-on stuff but only for certain people like all of them and Charlie.  

She smiles thinking about her niece.  

She’s got a good thing going now with her little hotel idea. It’s not a bad idea to start as a young adult. That and she’s apparently got a girlfriend now? She better call her up to meet this mystery chick, she wants to brag to her somewhat brothers and sisters that she met this Vaggie character first! 

However, just as she was really thinking about just dropping in for a casual visit, the doors opened. They all stand up just as the short king walks in. She was confused, along with everyone else, at how he looks. He’s cleaned up a little, which was good, but his poser was so tight. What the fuck was that about? Not like some Goetia was around, besides typically Asmodeus but that’s more of ‘he created them thing’, yet Lucifer just had this aura about him.  

He was so stressed out.  

She wanted to get up and run over to him, asking him if he wanted to sit this out or eat a caramel apple. 

“So...” He finally speaks up, his voice higher pitched than normal. “How’s everyone doing?” 

Everybody just gazed at him.  

“Good?” His eyes shift a tad, looking over everyone at the table. “Nothing much going on?” 

Before she could ask, Mammon randomly stands up. “Yeah! I got something!”  

He then proceeds to push Ozzie, cursing him for being a certain word that she bemoaned the moment it was used as the sin of Greed jumped onto of Lust, both apparently deciding to start a fight like they were kids again right in front of a very tired Lucifer. However, before the bickering could really take shape, she jumped when the Fallen Angel’s own magic suddenly grabs hold of them both, pulling them to opposite sides of the room. The shock, that was momentarily put on hold, was now back in full force.  

She felt her back shiver. 

Satan, however, didn’t stay silent for long.  

“It certainly took you long enough.” The Wrath of the Sins shouted directing his anger at the eldest of them there. “While you were having your little episode, the rest of us were dealing with running the entirety of Hell! Which brings me to question why now of all times do you summon us?” 

The King of their realm glares. 

It’s very quiet.  

Wrath, perhaps worried even under all that rage, sits back down with his arms crossed. 

What Lucifer does next is pull out a traveling thermos then shakes Belphegor awake before giving it to her. The rest of them watched her start to down the drink. Once she’s done, her eyes are wider open and alert.  

The hair on her body fizzles up.  

“You look more awake than you have in decades Bel.” Levi remarks openly. Instead of answering her, Belphegor opens some folders and magics in a laptop with an apple icon embedded on the back.  

“I suppose it’s pointless to keep you all waiting.” Lucifer clears his throat; his voice sounds more natural but grounded. “I discovered something that I needed Belphegor’s further assistant on to confirm what I found. Only recently have her investigation have led me to a very startling realization.”  

He sighs deeply, facing away from them.  

“I discovered that Charlie has another son.”

Lucifer watched their reactions from a wall mirror. All of them wildly and expectingly different. The twin heads of Envy were stuttering simultaneously. Despite their earlier fight, the pair that was Mammon and Asmodeus had tumbled out of their chairs. Beelzebub’s brain looked like it was fried.  

“Nonsense!” The eldest of the younger six stood up. “What proof do you have to back up this clearly false information?” 

Nothing more needed to be said when the Queen of Sloth turned the laptop around and played the video that she had to magic out of the staff of her main location. What played back was the day of Charlie’s labor and the realization that he discovered upon seeing not just one, but two babies leave her room. 

More panicked ensued. 

“It-it has to be fake right?”  

“Who would hide this?!” 

“How was this shit missed?” 

“Where are the people responsible for hiding this?!” 

“When did you guys find this out?” 

How did he not recognize his own magic? That was the question that bothered the King himself the most out of all the commotion. He was right there, even holding onto the boy for a time. Why didn’t he sense his own power inside of the child’s veins? That hair and his familiar face was a dead giveaway. 

Damn him for being so blindsided. 

“Just who in all of Hell is the boys’ father in all of this?” Wrath snapped back. That was a question that rocked everyone else. When Chance was first born, even he wasn’t told by Charlie who the father was. The question remained unanswered as his daughter assumed that the father didn’t want to be involved and that was it. The man was a mystery until he saw that tape and the male imp that held onto his second grandson.  

For some reason, that made Ozzie freeze in place, eyes wide at the screen.  

Mammon looked puzzled before he snapped his fingers. “I just saw that guy the other day. He was bodyguarding Fizzy!” He slams his fists into the table. “I fucking knew something was up with that imp kid!”  

“You met him?!” Levi asked, appalled. 

Mammon looked a tad sheepish. “How was I to know he was our great nephew? I thought we only had one of them at the time!”  

“I remember that imp too.” Bee spoke up, she sounded just as perplexed as Ozzie looked. “I-I remember seeing both him and his hellhound daughter at some of my parties years back, even one of them recently! Like that guy out drank me! Me!” She sat back down, her eyes looked like her mind was wandering off.  

They all stared at each other for a long while.  

At least, Athan broke the silence. “What are we going to do about this?” 

Levi then trailed her other half with a follow up. “Does Charlie know yet?” 

Dead Silence. 

They all turn their head to Lucifer finds his words hard to make out but stammers out anyway. “I-I mean I don’t know when the right time should be...”  

However, his voice grows hollow upon remembering a little sight that was outside the meeting room window, the only the that was present but clear as day overlooking the city and that certain Heavenly Clock Tower at the center. It’s now only a few months now until that day. 

He continues, his voice heavier now. “Charlie has already a lot she’s dealing with right now with her... project and I’m not sure she can handle the stress of finding out she has another son on top of all of that will do her or anyone else she’s dealing with any good.” 

“And what about this imp character,” Athan remarks on the imp in the video before turning her attention a tad to the Sins of Lust and Gluttony. “Most of us know nothing of his image nor personality.” 

“Charlie never told him that she was the Princess of Hell, I know that because that was one of the few things she did explain to me.”  

They each look taken aback by that. Each one of them looks to the rest of the group with equally unsure faces. 

“Should Bltizo, uh the imp, be informed?” Ozzie points out before Satan snaps at him, fire flying out of his eyes.  

“Why should he get the right to know about any of this? He abandoned her and the other child!” 

Bel speaks in place of Ozzie, her typing away at the laptop in question. “The imp was just as unaware of a second child as our niece, and not knowing of her true status may have hindered any interest in further contact as he must have been lacking reason to get her involved by her own actions of seemingly leaving their son behind.”  

The tricky dilemma wasn’t being helped when Mammon piped up, “I wonder if I could get a good selling done for a set for twin prince toys for the kiddies?” 

Lucifer is ready to tear him open when Greed suddenly changes his question. “I mean-! What’s going to happen to that Bandit kiddo! Yeah! That’s what I was asking!” His awkward laugh, tugging at his collar, didn’t win him any favors from the King.  

“What about that half born?” Satan mumbles, ignoring the glares from his King. 

Levi states, “He should be treated as one of us, he has just as much royal blood as young Chance, and he is also the son of Charlie.”  

“Kid doesn’t know anything about being a royal.” Mammon remarks, checking his pockets for loose change. Athan agrees with him, much to Greed’s delight.  

Lucifer rolls his eyes and fixes his coat. “He’s more than welcomed in the family. It’s not his fault that he doesn’t know of his origins.” He looks around the room before sighing. “That being assured, it’s up to the Bandit himself how he will feel about all of this once it’s brought to light. Not to mention Chance and, well, their parents.”  

He rubs the back of his neck a little. Yeah, that’s going to be a hard pill to swallow. 

Bel cuts back in, moving the laptop around to face them all once more. “Not to mention, there is another matter to deal with.”  

Pride looks away from everyone else as Mammon speaks up. “What’s ya on about?” 

Bel breathes, taking in a slow deep breath before dropping the next bomb of the hour. She presses play on the video that shows Charlie’s labor. Normally that would be very private to be shown, but they don’t need to see the full thing to see what Lucifer also found out.  

“Chance is not the first born.”

Bee nearly faints only for Ozzie to catch her before she drops to the ground. The other three remaining Sins are shouting over one another in a mixture of rage and bewilderment.  

“Will this Blitzo character have to marry young Charlotte to keep both sons legitimate?” Levi points out, almost fly out of her own chair.  

“No,” Satan bemoans after he punches the table, nearly breaking it if wasn’t made with angelic steel. “He’s not good enough for her! He’s not even good enough to be a footman!”  

“He could be?” Ozzie defends the imp in question, Bee nods her head a little. “You don’t know him that well to say otherwise.”  

“Neither do you!”  

Lucifer notices Mammon quickly sketching out ideas for a plush bot set of twins with the boys’ names and quickly tackles him to the ground, pinning to the floor with Greed demanding uncle. 

“Well, he’s not fucking here to deal with your crap!” Lucifer's horns come out as he nearly choaks the younger Sin in blind rage.  

Belphegor stands up, shaking a little trying to fight off sleep. “Only a certain someone would go public with that and she’s not here right now.”  

Lucifer snaps his neck to give her a stare of death; She drops back to her seat.  

He then holds in his breath, letting it go, then drops Mammon. He ignores him as he stands up then fixes his top hat. “Unless my...wife, returns from where she is someday soon, or even if certain others give us shit about it-” He glares at the ceiling. “Then as far as I’m concerned, the boys are old enough that their birth parents don’t need to be married to be seen as my heirs.” 

Bee finally took a breath, standing up turning her head to face him. “Okay, here’s what you can do. You should let Charlie see the tape and let her figure things out from there.”  

“Yeah!” Mammon said, his breath steady as he stands up off the floor rubbing his throat and back. “She’s a big girl now.” He sits back into his chair, fixing his hat.  

Lucifer looks at the ground with a conflicted look. “I’ll tell her, really, it’s just going to be a tiny bit of a... challenge is all.”  

“What’s the hold up?” 

“Well other than all that she’s dealing with,” Lucifer rubs the back of his neck, “I haven’t spoken to her more than a few minutes without her getting upset because of something I did or really didn’t do.”  

“So, after Heaven’s latest little tantrum?” Satan asks, looking down at the king. 

Lucifer slowly nods his head. “After that...” He trails off, memories from years ago pouring in. 

***

200 years ago  

“I can’t Lily, I just can’t do it.”  

The King of Hell is inside of his newborn’s nursery, cradling her closely as his wife paces the floor back and forth. She coos and he smiles as she grabs at his coat sleeve.  

“Heaven is going to fight back. We could end up going back into those wars again! We already lost countless lives; do you wish for our kingdom to lose more?” Lilith retorts, her glare is sharp. 

His eyes lower as he kisses his daughter before settling her into her cradle. She grips at her blanket as he rubs the top of her head lovingly. He sighs before slowly turning his head to face his queen. Lilith's outfit is a mess since they got the news hours ago from a very frighten cherub who fled the moment they spoke the message from Heaven’s courts.  

She’s worried, he can see it in her eyes.  

“I don’t want to do it either.” She walks over, overlooking their daughter. “She lived. She’s the only one that ever...” He holds her close with her gasping for her tears not to form. He finds himself crying while she stays strong like always. 

Charlotte Lucinda Morningstar.  

They had tried countless times before her. He had a private grave under the castle where he keeps the record of every single child they lost before they could open their eyes.  

Too many. 

“She is our miracle.”  He voices gently; his breath shaken.  

Lilith looks down at their gift, brushing her cheek as the baby smiles, giggling up at her.  

Lilith wavers.  

“I guess we will have to deal with what ever they got in store.” 

***

Heaven made the exterminations annual. That was the agreement to let them keep her.  

They never told anyone outside of the Sins. Afterall, most of them have died off ages ago to notice or care how frequent they are. Adam already pissed him off because some sinners found out about an exterminator's death before the body could be recovered.  

He knows the Overlords know thanks to Zestial informing him and trying to stop this younger overlord from trying to start up something. He apparently wanted to, even tried to talk to Carmilla about it as it was her blow (He’s still debating if he should offer her up to stop the exterminations from becoming twice a year deal.) Yet thankfully he didn’t say anything that went against his orders. 

Still, the fact still stands. 

“I can only hope that Heaven won’t harm my family more than they already have.” 

“If war comes,” Satan stands up, looking over everyone. “We will have to prepare.” The rest of the Sins around him nodded their heads in understanding.   

They needed to be careful about this from now on. 

-----

A drone, the size of a fly with a cloaking device, zips outside when the doors open and the sins exit. The drone flies outside. It forms a ray and zaps a small opening. The drone returns to Heaven and Scout takes hold of it. She looks down at her laptop. Her spy showed her as much as it could, but she was given enough information from the meeting between the Seven Deadly Sins to concern her samples. 

She saved it onto a flash drive and turned off her computer. 

Chapter Text

Shadows danced across the walls of dimly lit room, flickering as old light fixtures cast shapes of demons, waiting for the master. Walking inside with shadows and minions with buttons for eyes walked behind the Radio Demon. His ears picked the faint sounds of moaning from old radios of souls he captured long ago. As he made his way to the center of empty room, his staff formed a red mist around the microphone. His smile tightens for a fraction of a second before breathing out his nose before tapping the bottom half on the floor three time in repletion. A distorted voice made of static emanated from the speakers. Alastor adjusted the frequency before he spoke. "I have come to report on my recent endeavors."  

To any other, the sound on the other end is pure static, unable to be made out. The voice on the other end responds with a low, rumbling chuckle that reverberates through the room, sending a shiver down the spine of even the most malicious of Alastor's minions. It intones, the words dripping with a mixture of amusement and approval.  

"Yes, the Hotel is certainly a rather interesting venture, to say the least. Such an asylum for lost souls run by the princess of Hell herself."  

The static rips in groan but with further hint of amusement. Alastor's grin widens, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes as he absorbs the voice's approval. He nods slightly, acknowledging the praise. "'What role have I played?' I have taken a vested interest in this establishment offering my...unique skills to assist Charlie in her endeavors. It's a grand experiment, one that allows me to merely indulge in my own amusement while serving her cause."  

The static rings, crackling as it grows a tad louder with a bit of frustration.   

"Entertainment is my only interest. The chaos and unpredictability of the hotel have provided me with a delightful diversion since my return. And who knows? Perhaps we can exploit the weakness of those who wish to seek redemption for our own purposes."  

There has been a change in the static emanating from the radio staff, still sinister, but now with a sense of calm.  

Alastor bows to the unseeable presence. "I would never dream of it."   

The call is turned off; the room grows lighter. Alastor turns around and steps out of the chamber. A wall opens and he steps forward.  

The moment he found himself alone in the hallways, a chill ran down Alastor's spine, his ears twitching to bend downwards. If he had to listen to that woman's underhanded tone again, he was going to throw himself out a window, on the top floor of this blasted hotel. And when he regenerates, he'll be in top form enough to tare this city into pieces. He feels more then ready to spend the day out and about, pretending he was still his own master while parading around Pentagram's streets.  

However, the moment his footsteps reach the lobby, a shortener demon with enough inner magic to level the realm but too bubbly to do such a thing showed her awkward smile.  

Damn it.  

"Alastor, I need your help."  

He groans internally at the beaming presence of the hopeful princess of Hell. Oh, he's not in the mood for any of this. He uses his staff to move her aside to continues his stroll towards the front doors. However, she then decides to step in his way once more, now with childish puckered lips.  

It's rare moments like this he wishes he could do more than just smile. "And what could possibly warrant my attention at this moment, dear Charlie?"  

Strangely enough, she glances around nervously before she replies. "It's about Chance."   

Well...  

No, his chest shifts. He rather not, at least today. If this were yesterday, then why not. Yet, no.  

She continues. "He wants to go out into the city with Bandit and-"  

He snarls under his breath.   

He's not giving in that easily.   

"I have matters to-"  

"Please wait!" She steps in front of him, pleading. "I won't normally ask this out right, but everyone else is just too busy today."  

"Everyone?" He glances around, looking for any signs of his souls. However, he is then reminded that said souls are taking care of some of the hotel assignments that Charlie and her girlfriend drafted up. Unless he wanted to me the business end of a certain angelic spear...  

He feels mild annoyance upon his face. "Ah, yes, Chance. I'm well aware that the feeling of mutual admiration is...nonexistent."   

As much as he would adore to taunt the boy, his head is not in the right place.  

However, she as retorted to pleading. "Please, Alastor. wouldn't ask if it weren't important. I trust you to keep him safe, despite your differences."  

He is more than willing to ignore her for once and simply be on his way. However, he stops and looks down at her big eyes. The heart turns but his own desires out way hers. He shifts his feet only for his head to offer that, if he did this, he could be been in better favor with her later on. He refuses to admit that he's bothered by her sincere form of expression, it's a distraction.   

"...Very well, Charlie. I shall accompany the young lad and his equally young friend, but only for a short while."   

She relived, thanking him before rushing off to handle other matters. He watches her with a mix of curiosity and amusement.  

Well, at least the ordeal will be distracting.  

"Oh Great-Greatfather," Chance mumbles other his breath, sleeping into the bed as he tries to wrap his brain around what his mother just told him. Him and Bandit were just on the phone chatting about what they were thinking of doing today when his mom knocked on his door and told him that Alastor, of all the demons in hell, was going to chaperone him and Bandit today.  

"It's a disaster waiting to happen." He remarks in the mostly empty room save for Goldie who is on his bed along with him. What in the world was she thinking?  

"Please promise that you're going to be there." His eyes look up at his plush bodyguard. She nays before licking the top of his head. He smiles. "Thanks Goldie."   

***  

The Radio Demon? That's what Chance told him anyway. Bandit was at the table eating breakfast, his phone back in his pocket as he swirls around the cereal in his bowl. His dad is across from him telling him about Millie and how her sister was in town.   

"So, she's taking her out for the day doing random crap and all that, I think they're getting makeovers or something?" He takes out his own phone and laughs. "Yeah! Fuck her sister looks great!"   

He shows Bandit the image of Millie's sister, Sallie something, and boy, she cleans up good.  

"The city life looks good on her." He remarks before shoving a spoon full in his mouth.   

"It doesn't don't it" His dad sends a quick text back before he plops his phone down. "So, who's going to be watching you and Chance today?"  

"The Radio Demon I think?" He asks more confused than anything. That guy's famous for what exactly?  

He jumps when his dad starts chocking before spitting out his food and taking a large gulp of water.  

"SHIT!" He choughs a bit more, Bandit is about to get up to pat down his back, but he waves his off, clearing his throat. "Fuck! Sorry about that Champ, forgot for a second that Overlord was at the princess's spot."   

"What do you know about him?"   

"Oh shit, plenty of horror stories," He wipes his mouth off. "None of which I'm telling someone as young as you."   

"Geez dad."   

"Don't Geez dad me this time." He starts cleaning up his bowl. "That demon is someone that is not to be fuck with and believe me when I tell you that because I don't care which people I talk down to but that is one person you don't chew out to their face. Do you hear me?"  

Bandit sighs but nods.   

"Good," His dad goes on before turning around to face him. "Now Listen, I don't think that guy wants to fuck with the royal family--well at least I hope now, either way! You two should be okay from creeps at least. Given he's the big dog of the block and all that."  

Then he walks over and places his hands on Bandit's shoulders. "That being said, don't forget to charge your phone and keep it on you. If I have to shoot a guy, even the Radio Deerman himself, I need to make sure that I know where my target is at."  

The following day, Alastor is standing by the bar with Chance on the couch, his eyes keep shifting from the deer demon and the front door. His eyes are lowered as Alastor hums. Goldie is by Chance as she does the same as her charge. It's the moment when the door opens and both Bandit and his dad are walking inside.  

"Shit, this place is fancy," The tall imp in question is staring from floor ceiling, and all around. "Where the hell is every-?"  

"Welcome to the Hazbin Hotel!" Alastor suddenly appears before the two, using his shadows to sneak up on them.  

"Christ!" Bandit's dad jumps back, eyes widen. His face then shifts into a mild scowl upon seeing Alastor."Warn a guy next time."  

"My apologizes!" Alastor says without a hint of remorse. "You must be Bandit's father, welcome! Ah and it's good to see you as well Bandit." Bandit nods while his dad sizes up the radio demon before fixing his coat.  

"So, you're the famous Radio Demon? You got some kind of reputation."  

Alastor smile grows sharper with a mischievous gleam in his eyes. "The pleasure is mine sir. Reputations can be such fun, don't you think?"  

"Only if you fucking live up to them."  

“Indeed.” Alastor cocks his head to the side, his face the same gleam. "By the way, I've seen your billboards. IMP, right? Impressive work."  

The imp’s eyes sharpen. “We get by.”  

“I’m certain you do.” For some reason, his eyes linger on Bandit's dad before stepping back.  

Bandit looks a bit interested but walks over to Chance with his hands in his pockets. "Looks like we're in for a fun time." He turns to Chance "Ready to head out?" Chance looks over at Alastor, glaring a tad before getting up to stand beside him, arms crossed as he glares at Alastor.  

The deer man eyes the boys from across the room. His eyes flicker when he overheard Blitzo forcing out a cough. "Oh, so yeah, before I forget..." The imp man's voice trails off as he pulls out a small black book. "Millie is a fan."  

Chance stared in shock as Alastor was tickled with delight, taking hold of the autograph book and signing his name is large cursive. "It's always nice to be recognized by fans." Blitzo is given the book back and tucks it into his jacket once more. "Well then!" Alastor magics his staff out, spinning it around. "It would seem that we have to get going!" He walks around and herds the boys out the door. "Delighted to meet you once again. Enjoy your work day! Ta-Ta!"  

Bltizo stares at the front door. He glowers. "That radio fuck better not hurt my kid or I'll fuck up his shit." With that, he pulls out his phone, calling Moxxie that he's going to go pick him up. Just as he's about to leave, he stops and hears some woman's voice randomly singing down the hall. He turns to face the hallways, his horns ringing with some feeling of vague familiarity before shaking his head as he heads out. The moment the lobby is empty, as the front door closes softly with a click, Charlie peaks her head out from the hallway. Confused, she calls around, seeing if anyone was there.  

“That was...odd.” He mummed before turning around to leave. “Could’ve sworn I just...”  

She shook her head, must have been her mind playing tricks on her.  

Or Alastor. Mostly likely Alastor.  

“I do hope the two of you are prepared.” Alastor walks ahead of the two boys he is with.  

Bandit waves his hand around. “I mean, yeah, I don’t have much going on but maybe we could me with the rest of the guys or what-” He’s cut off when a cane is slamped in front of him. He looks up to see Alastor still facing the front with a sly look.   

“Ah no, no, none of that!” He removes the cane and turns to face them. “I will be deciding what I will do and where I will go. And I certainly decided that I will be taking care of errands while giving you two a proper tour of what this side of the Pentagram has to offer.” Before either of them could say another word, Alastor keeps walking without even giving the boys a moment’s more glance.  

“What the fuck is his problem?” Bandit mutters under his breath. Still, he doesn’t look ready to argue more, maybe a bit curious as to see where this is going. Meanwhile, Chance is more than ready to expose his magic on Alastor if he has to keep Bandit safe from the Radio Demon.  

---------------  

"So, Radio Demon..." Bandit found himself talk aloud as he walked. Chance shot him a look that asked him what he was doing while Alastor hummed in recognition. "Why are you called the Radio Demon anyway? Do you like Radios that much or what?"  

Alastor chuckled. "Well, they're quite a passion of mine but I would also call them the proper media to express one's self! A truer form than any other!"  

"Then why do you look like a deer?"  

"That is none of your concern, but I do enjoy in the delight of hunting." His voice didn't give away much else as they walked along the street paths. "If you're going to ask about my name next, I will ask why you are called Bandit."  

"My dad like creative names." What? He didn't hate his name. He thought it was cool, even if Alastor had to be rolling his eyes as they turned a corner that lead them into the industrial district. Bandit watched as demons from all over, sinner and hellborn alike, ran off in different directions. Why are they running off?  

"And here we are!" Alastor stood in front of a shop with suits in the store window. "This will be one of our first stops!"  

“Why are we visiting some random ass-” A ball of cloth was shoved into Bandit’s mouth.   

“Ah ah!” Alastor tisked, waving a finger. “Good boys don’t swear like sailors.”    

Thankfully he removed the cloth before quickly leading them inside.   

"I'm here to pick up some of my suits that needed some repair!" The radio demon explains. "Say, why don't the two of you go play in the corner while I talk to the nice shop owner, hm?" And with that, he goes to greet the demon who owns the place, some sea demon with buttons for eyes, while promptly keeping his back facing them.  

"Why is he treating us like babies?" Bandit muttered, plopping onto a nearby chair. Fucking ass. He rolled his eyes while crossing his arms, glaring at the man. He did not walk the town just to be sitting in another chair waiting around for someone else. This is boring!  

"Maybe if we wait for a minute, he'll be done and then we can leave." Chance sounded annoyed as he was but didn't say anything more about it as he pulled out a small book from his back pocket. Bandit started at both it and Chance. Chance, sensing his eyes, turned to face him.  

"Are you a walking library?"  

Chance raised an eye brow at that. "What?"  

Bandit pointed at his book; Chance sighed. "So, I like to have something with me during times like this. Don't you have anything like that? I mean, Coral told me you like playing video games."  

He blinked. "Well, yeah but I don't normally need to bring my Mamswtich when hanging out with the gang, cuz why would I?"  

Chance paused before looking a little out of place. His face looked more flush than normal but he did nod in understanding. He even offered to share, but Bandit waved him off. It didn't look like it had any pictures it in. Instead, he found himself restless.  

He turns to face the back of the radio demon talking to the tailor as they're talking in details about some garment or whatever. He rolls his eyes before slipping out of his chair and starts walking around the shop himself, picking up a random thimble before moving on to a spool of glossy purple thread. The spool reminded him that Coral's birthday was around the corner and he needed to get something, maybe she would like something to wear?  

"Bandit," Chance softly hissed. "Maybe you shouldn't go around touching things in here?" Goldie watched the boy but did nothing as she pawed her right hoof on the ground, not too worried herself.  

If he's worried about Alastor, he shouldn't. At least he'll keep them both safe, if need be, he's got his amulet on him, even if Chance doesn't know that.  

"Can't, too bored." Bandit replies, finding a peculiar contraption on one of the shelves and poked at it. "Besides, he's not even paying attention.  

"Boys, what did I say about behaving?" Alastor's gaze never left the tailor but they can see his smile has widened with sharper teeth.  

Bandit groans but reluctantly returns to his seat. Jerk.  

For a moment, there was calm. But this is Hell. And calm never lasted long.   

Case in point, a loud crash echoed through the shop as Bandit, some how knocked over a large stack of fabric rolls, scattering the colorful chaos all over the floor. The tailer's eye bulged out and Chance rushed to pick them up, waving his hands around for some reason, but Alastor turned his head. His smile was a thin line of barely restrained irritation.   

"Bandit," Alastor said with a forced calmness, "Why do you intend to cause trouble?"  

Bandit rolled his eyes before getting up and picking the fabric, shrugging. "What? I was just trying to help rearrange the place. It's an improvement!"   

Chance stifled a laugh while he watched Alastor's eye twitch ever so slightly. The tailor, caught in the tension, let out a nervous giggle only to rush to pick up his product when Alastor side eyed glared.   

As they tried to clean up, Bandit whispered to Chance, "Well, at least we livened up things?"  

"One of our next stops here will be dealing with some of my soul contracts!" Chance raised an eyebrow as the three of them stood outside a seemingly simple diner with an outdoor patio. Alastor twirled his cane. "Why don't you and your little friend stay out here? This will only be for a moment. "Not staying a moment longer, he vanishes into his shadows, scurrying inside under the door.  

Bandit huffed, "At least if he took us in this time, I could've gotton a sandwich. Are you getting hungry?"  

"A little bit," Chance admitted, checking his phone to see it's been a few hours since they left the hotel.  

Bandit pulled out his phone, Chance looked at the phone. "Wait, you had you're phone on you?"  

"Do you think I like in the stone age like gramps inside?"  

Chance blinked. "Then why were you so bored at the tailor?"  

Bandit started tapping on his phone. "Dad told me to keep it charged."  

He said as if that explained everything before asking Chance what he liked on a sandwich.  

Okay, well this is happening then. "I'm more of a pastry guy. Although, have you ever tried toasted banana and peanut butter?"  

"...That actually sounds gross as fuck."  

"It's actually not!" Chance defends himself. "I know it sounds bad but it so good! It's sweet and salty that just works perfectly."  

Bandit blows his lips. "Okay, you werido, but you're paying me back." He finishes ordering before putting it back into his pocket.  

"Now I'm curious," Chance leans over one of the stone walls nearby. "What type of foods do you prefer?"  

"Uh, the best kind?" Bandit leans next to him. "Picture this; you have a sandwich has rich BBQ-"  

"Okay..."  

"-Covered in hot fucking sauce and dripping in deep cheese!"  

"What? Ew! That's gross!"  

"Come on!"  

"No you come on, what is that?"  

"It's a classic!"  

"Hot Sauce and Melted Cheese?" It's Chance's turn to laugh out loud. "Do you hate your taste buds?"  

Bandit rolls his eyes before spotting something off to the side. "Hey, why don't we check out what tunes they've got while we wait?" Chance shrugged but followed as Bandit approached a machine, eager to find something upbeat to lighten the tense mood. Nearby, a stray cat watched them curiously, providing a brief distraction as it slinked closer, hoping for a scrap of food or a friendly pat. "Damn, it's busted!" Bandit banged his fists but the machine refused to turn on.  

"So, when do you think the food will get here-?"  

Suddenly, the door of the diner swung open, and Alastor emerged, a sly grin on his face. Sounds of screaming caught their attention. The diner itself was now shaded with monstrous things crawling out of the windows as shadows and dark green mists clouded the place.  

A demon with horns on his head came outside in a panic fit only to be attacked by not only the birds but the stray cat nearby, clawing and biting him. Alastor walked onto the patio, ignoring the demon in pain. Bandit watched the chaotic scene with wide eyes. Chance, on the other hand, tensed up.  

"All taken care of," he announced, tapping his cane on the ground. "Now, shall we continue our little adventure?" He glanced at the broken jukebox and chuckled, "Pity about the music, though."  

Bandit looked around just bewildered. "What the hell was that?"  

Alastor paused, turning his head. "Nothing you need to worry about."   

Bandit's mouth hung open as he tried to process the nonchalance with which Alastor dismissed the chaos that had just unfolded. "Are you serious?" he stammered, incredulous at how casually Alastor seemed to handle such a disturbing situation. "You just walked out of there like it was a stroll in the park!" Their little bodyguard, who was still with the children, growled at him in agreement.  

"The park is far more pleasant."   

Chance nodded in agreement with Bandit, his eyes still wide from the spectacle. "I wouldn't call that normal, Alastor," he said, his voice slightly shaky. "Maybe next time, give us a heads up before all hell breaks loose."  

"Last I checked, we're in Hell!" He waved his hands to show off the world as if to Bandit was ready to, well he didn't know, when Alastor brushed him off, telling him that he was running behind because of their constant questions.   

Bandit's frustration boiled over. "Fine, but next time, can we at least have a warning? Some of us aren't used to seeing that shit!" Alastor sighed, rolling his eyes. "You'll get used to it. Now let's move on. We have more pressing matters to attend to."  

"Hold on, we're waiting for lunch." Bandit checked his phone.  

Alastor freezes. "I'm sorry, my ears much still be ringing. What are you talking about?"  

Bandit walked over and showed him the food order. "I'll be like another ten minutes until it gets here."  

"What the hell did you two, you know what, I have better things to do then to...uh, fine!" With that, he magics in a chair, an outdoor custom chair that looks like it was made of deer antlers and bones. He snaps his fingers and his shadows pull the employee that was still in pain beside him. "Get me a coffee and a muffin, you remember what kind, right?" The widen eye employee groveled before the shadows picked him up and send him flying through a window.  

Bandit and Chance choose to see in a table on the other side waiting while Alastor calmly drank his coffee.  

Alastor let the boys through the various districts of Pentagram City, his presence sending waves of panic. He was this close to creating a portal both brats back into their respective homes. Still, he took in a deep breath as he watched demons of all walks of life alike coward before they run away. The children looked slightly puzzled. Bandit, wide-eyed but tad bit understanding. Chance, on the other hand, did his best to maintain a facade of disinterest, otherwise pretending just as much as he was doing that the three of them were not traveling together.  

Why did he agree to this again?  

Oh right, Charlie.  

Also, for that other reason... He quickly glanced back at them.  

From what he recalled and figured on his own, both of them were brothers even if they didn’t know it. Twins most likely. That Blitzo character thus was not only that one Bandit child’s father, but Chance’s own birth parental parent as well. One doesn’t need a high level of sorcery to detent that much. Yet here they were.  

At this point, he should simply move on. It wasn’t worth trying to get involved with these children when the princess was much easier and simpler to connect with. Even after months of being there, he sees the boy as something interesting but no that impressive as he first thought. Perhaps he is just too young to be what he’s looking for.  

As they passed by a nondescript building, he felt a sounds of buzzing into his soul. Jazz? He looked around, taking the sight in of a jarred door of a music store playing. His heart fluttered in delight as he paused to take in the vibrant rhythms and melodies. Ah, that's what he needed. Why, he even felt his tail, that was hidden under his coat, thumping in playful beat.  

Despite his delight, he was turned to leave to continue his walk when he saw him. Charlie's son, well the one that she knew about, seemed to draw the boy's ear.  

How did he know?  

The tapping of the younger one's footsteps was in beat to the tune. Swaying his hips to the music. Yet, he must have been doing so subconsciously, his movement otherwise unremarkable.  

Alastor's confusion melted into bemused grin. So even he has a soul that resonates with music. Curious. "Come now, don't be shy," Alastor said, his voice taking on a more playful tone.  

Chance looked puzzled, the shocked before his face flushed red. He was about to retreat into himself once more.  

Now that wouldn't do!  

The music from the shop envelopes the street as the radio's own staff echoes, the world shaping into anew with vibrant colors and the demons around fainting into shapes. "What the-?" Bandit spoke up but Alastor stopped him, transforming their outfits into suits of his era.  

"Come now boy, I know you can do better than that!" And that's when Alastor allowed himself into dancing to the music of his life. Alastor's dance was infectious, his movements fluid and graceful, a stark contrast to his usual demeanor.  

The boy, Chance, watched in awe, his earlier embarrassment forgotten. The music seemed to weave around them, creating an enchanting atmosphere. Alastor extended a hand towards Chance, inviting him to join in the dance.  

For a moment, Chance hesitated, unsure of himself, but the allure of the music and Alastor's confidence drew him in. Slowly, his feet began to move, and he found himself mirroring Alastor's steps. As he gained confidence, a smile spread across his face, and he let the rhythm take over, feeling a newfound sense of freedom and joy.  

The once mundane street transformed into a vibrant tapestry of swirling colors and lively energy, as if the music had breathed new life into every corner. The shops lining the street seemed to pulse in time with the beat, their dull facades now glowing with an enchanting luminescence. Even the passersby, who moments ago were mere shadows, became part of the dance, their spirits lifted by the infectious rhythm that filled the air.  

Alastor took notice of Bandit watched from the side. He glimmers with interest at the boy. Alastor, intrigued, broke away from Chance and approached Bandit. With a playful smile, he extended his hand. "Care to join us?" he asked. Bandit's eyes widened.  

He seemed unsure of how to respond but then took notice of the other boy then back at him, wave of something flashed over him. After a moment's hesitation, Bandit accepted Alastor's hand, stepping into the dance. The vibrant energy enveloped him, and soon he was lost in the rhythm, his movements blending seamlessly with the others. The street became a symphony of light and motion, a celebration of newfound freedom and joy.  

The lights of Pride’s skies grew deeper in shades of red as Chance feels his face still mostly warm. What the heck was he doing back there? Goldie, who has been walking behind all of your during this entire time, she is trying to keep up with you as you walk along. Bandit is at least a just as confused as you are, but isn’t that taken aback by the events so much as amused. You shot him a look but just rolls his eyes.  

That's when the sound of an infernal maniac starts chuckling like he's watching a sitcom. "Oh, really? Still salty about your charming way of bedazzling all of the Hell with your delightful performance?"  

"I was-I was just- You don't know what you're talking about."  

The laughing became more tickled as the Overlord was just that amused. "I'm far from upset. You know, it's nice to find common ground with someone so young, even for a moment." His voice softened a tad at the end, but Chance really didn't care to think about it. The whole thing was just embarrassing.  

"You act as though you are the only demon in Hell that dances in broad daylight."  

"Well, most people aren't you or my mom," Chance reasons.  

However, his words just made the other seemed gladden by that. "That's far from the truth, but you two will understand that soon enough."  

"The fuck does that mean?" Bandit mumbles, somehow Alastor picking that up and humming under his breath. Thankfully not saying anything it, but not explaining himself either as he takes you deeper into the city.  

The sign that was covered in drips of blood stated that they reached one of the few districts that most demons with common sense stay far away from. Bandit felt his blood pulse as the hairs on the back of his neck stood up, looking around at the black hole stares of the people. Torn arms and legs dripping from their mouths with some walking by with old fashion clothes that looked like it was ripped right out of his history book.  

It's one of the few things that kids his age paid attention to in school because of how easy it is to be found dead in this place. Not to mention how it never moved forward like the rest of Hell, keeping to the one time period that the main Overlord prided herself in. He didn't know much about her anymore then he knew about Alastor, but if the Radio Demon walked in this place without a care and was even greeted warmly like an old friend, then this person was just a bad omen.  

“Keep now boys, we’re almost to our last stop for the day!”  

“Already?” Bandit asked.  

“Sad to say after it started to get interesting, however I do recall you have to be home at a certain time, was that right?”  

Bandit nodded his head as the three of them made their way thru what had to be the main square. Bandit took deep breaths, promising himself that he was going to practice making a shied spell type thing as he kept close to Chance, hoping that he could keep him safe if any of them go for the attack.  

The horror story that he got out of Millie about one of their first jobs will never leave his soul.  

Soon enough, Alastor stopped walking once they reached a shop. Looking up, the words “Rosie’s Emporium” stood out with a faint cross against another name up top.  

“Oh, look at that, Franklin died.” The Red Deer man pointed out. “What a shame.”  

His smile never wavered. He then fixed his tie and walked right through the doors, Chance and Bandit both quickly following after.  

Inside was a busy shop with people all over the place looking over ventage clothes and other fancy shit but the Overlord with them was looking far across the room over at a woman wearing a deep long red dress with a wide hat to match.  

She turned over, almost sensing their presence, had gasped. “Is that Alastor I see?”  

She walked away from the counter, moving her customers aside, smiling widely as she rushed over. “It is you! It’s been so long!’ She goes and embraces him right out of the blue. Bandit stood back but Chance almost jumped backwards when she finally pulled away.  

“It’s been too long!”  

“So so, I suppose.” Alastor waved a hand, coyly.  

Her smile was sharp as she glanced down at them. “Oh, and you brought over kids? Now come Alasotor, you’re much too young to be a father-I you know I’m kidding, I know you’re an Ace in the Hole!”  

“A what now?”  

Bandit was just grossed out by what she just implied, but thankfully it looked like it was just a joke at his expense as the two walked over to a table. She turned back to face them. “Now, I don’t care for little ones running around my shop without adult supervision, come over!” She zips behind and moves them along. She waves over what had to be a servant as she sits across from them. “I have enough treats for you all.”  

Said servant brings over a covered tray and opens it.  

Chance and he gag upon seeing the fingers and cut up legs, even in a decorated manner.  

Roise sighs. “Picky eaters?”  

Alastor laughs. “Oh, you know how children are my dear.”  

“Oh, don’t I know it!” She joins in. Gratefully, she doesn’t force them as the adults take part in in eating while chatting about everyday things. “I don’t suppose they like tea or something to drink?”  

Alastor looks down at them expectingly.  

Chance speaks up. “Uh Tea would be fine, thank you.”  

He then coughs and looks over at Bandit. Bandit blinks. “Oh yeah, I’m more of a pop drinker but I guess I can have a water or wh- I mean a water is fine!”  

Don’t give them any ideas!  

He smiles widely as Rosie goes to call over her servant for drinks. Alastor nodding approvingly and the two go about their chatter, leaving Chance and Bandit alone despite unable to leave the table.  

However, after a while, Roise took a hard look over the two of them. Oh shit. He felt Chance leans up against him. The amulet in his pocket was glowing a tad as he ready for...well anything he thought.  

“You two look like you could use a bit of dressing up!”  

Expect that.  

Alastor chuckled under his breath upon seeing the two boys look around the mirrors with unsure looks with Bandit looking ready to make a run for it as they react to the darling little matching suits Roise gifted them.  

“Wait!” She then magics on a pair of little caps on top of their heads. “Oh yes, Roise, you have outdone yourself!”  

She goes about praising herself as he makes his way over to make his own playful comments. “Yes, you both look much better than before. Why don’t you both think your parents would love to see you in such, well, charming outfits?” The boys turned to him shocked but Roise was tickled with delight.  

He made sure to pay for the outfits while making sure his shadows kept the boys from going back to change. However, before he could leave, Rosie asked him to accompany her in the back.  

His powers fizzled around him but he kept his smile natural.  

***  

“Who are they?” That was the first question out of her mouth the moment they were alone in her kitchen.  

“Who? The children?”  

“No, the pony that’s been following you all around.” She sarcastically returned. “Don’t play with me.”  

“Who says I’m playing?” He waves his hands around. Her glare was sharp and he turned to face her back. “They’re both simply children, nothing more or less.” The kitchen was cozy yet filled with an underlying tension, as if the walls themselves were listening intently. The warm aroma of freshly baked bread clashed with the electric hum of unspoken truths between them. Alastor could feel the weight of Roise's gaze, her eyes demanding answers that he wasn't yet ready to give.  

“You don’t play house with children.”  

“Not often at least.”  

“That was decades ago.” The tension in the room was palpable.  

“I have fond memories of those times!”  

Her cold black eyes frowned, looking at his appearance with a tight lip. Her hand, which was gripping his suit, let go. “Fine then, keep your secrets today.”  

He breathed a bit easier. He turned to leave. “I will likely see you soon enough.”  

“I’ll be waiting.”  

***  

Once he and the children left the confidants of the old American town, and back in their clothes as he reluctantly used his shadows to send each set back to their own living arrangements, the boy with the large horns spoke up. What he was asking was about his relationship with Roise. “How long have you known her? A few years or something?”